holy_a ghost_n proceed_v only_o from_o the_o father_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n decease_v go_v not_o to_o heaven_n nor_o those_o of_o the_o damn_a to_o hell_n before_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n call_v purgatory_n and_o hell_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o supremacy_n over_o other_o church_n he_o far_o add_v that_o the_o armenian_n detest_v the_o memory_n of_o pope_n leo_n and_o of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n that_o they_o observe_v not_o the_o festival_n of_o our_o lord_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o fast_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o seven_o sacrament_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o use_v not_o confirmation_n nor_o extreme_a unction_n and_o more_o that_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o real_a essece_n of_o the_o other_o sacrament_n that_o at_o mass_n they_o put_v no_o water_n into_o the_o chalice_n that_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n but_o in_o both_o kind_n he_o object_n to_o they_o also_o their_o custom_n of_o consecrate_v in_o wooden_a and_o earthen_a chalice_n that_o all_o priest_n indifferent_o give_v absolution_n for_o all_o sin_n there_o be_v no_o reserve_a case_n among_o they_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o two_o patriarch_n who_o several_o take_v the_o title_n of_o patriarch_n of_o all_o armenia_n that_o the_o curate_n and_o bishop_n succeed_v to_o one_o another_o as_o if_o their_o dignity_n be_v inheritance_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v buy_v and_o sell_v among_o they_o that_o divorce_n be_v give_v for_o money_n without_o any_o reason_n that_o they_o make_v no_o holy_a oil_n for_o baptism_n and_o extreme_a unction_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a they_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n before_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n from_o this_o whole_a catalogue_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o armenian_a who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o these_o pretend_a error_n be_v latinize_v for_o as_o we_o have_v observe_v before_o most_o part_n of_o these_o opinion_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v explain_v they_o when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o greek_n the_o armenian_n be_v indeed_o to_o be_v blame_v that_o they_o be_v too_o scrupulous_o addict_v to_o certain_a fast_n which_o they_o have_v in_o great_a number_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o exact_o enough_o instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n that_o set_v a_o great_a value_n upon_o fast_n than_o the_o armenian_n and_o to_o hear_v they_o speak_v one_o will_v say_v that_o their_o whole_a religion_n consist_v in_o fast_v as_o to_o their_o obstinate_a perseverance_n in_o celebrate_v the_o festival_n of_o our_o lord_n nativity_n and_o the_o epiphany_n always_o on_o one_o and_o the_o same_o day_n they_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v unblamable_a therein_o because_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n long_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o effect_n the_o epiphany_n or_o apparition_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_o nothing_o but_o his_o birth_n the_o title_n of_o master_n or_o doctor_n be_v so_o great_a among_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o give_v it_o with_o the_o same_o ceremony_n that_o they_o confer_v order_n rom._n order_n galan_n in_o council_n eccles_n armen_n cum_fw-la rom._n and_o they_o say_v that_o that_o dignity_n imitate_v the_o title_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v call_v rabbi_n or_o master_n these_o be_v the_o doctor_n who_o be_v consult_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n and_o who_o decide_v in_o they_o the_o bishop_n be_v look_v upon_o rather_o as_o person_n proper_a for_o administer_a order_n than_o as_o doctor_n these_o be_v also_o the_o doctor_n who_o preach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o who_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o difference_n that_o happen_v betwixt_o private_a person_n in_o a_o word_n they_o hold_v the_o same_o rank_n among_o they_o as_o the_o rabbin_n do_v among_o the_o jew_n the_o monastic_a order_n have_v be_v also_o in_o great_a reputation_n among_o the_o armenian_n since_o the_o time_n that_o nierse_v one_o of_o their_o patriarch_n introduce_v that_o of_o st._n basil_n but_o since_o their_o reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v whole_o alter_v their_o rule_n accommodate_v themselves_o to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o armenian_n who_o we_o mention_v before_o to_o have_v make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o error_n which_o he_o impute_v to_o his_o nation_n be_v come_v to_o rome_n make_v a_o vow_n that_o so_o soon_o as_o he_o return_v home_o into_o the_o east_n he_o and_o his_o companion_n will_v live_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o constitution_n of_o st._n dominick_n one_o bartholomew_n a_o monk_n of_o st._n dominick_n be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v occasion_n to_o this_o reformation_n not_o only_o in_o religion_n but_o monachism_n he_o make_v great_a progress_n in_o armenia_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n john_n xxii_o have_v by_o his_o preach_v draw_v many_o monk_n over_o to_o his_o party_n who_o be_v useful_a to_o he_o in_o reunite_a the_o two_o church_n about_o that_o time_n be_v the_o order_n of_o st._n dominick_n settle_v in_o armenia_n and_o these_o monk_n be_v call_v unite_v friar_n because_o of_o the_o new_a reunion_n this_o order_n which_o be_v only_o establish_v to_o destroy_v the_o ancient_n get_v in_o a_o short_a time_n great_a reputation_n insomuch_o that_o the_o unite_a friar_n build_v monastery_n not_o only_o in_o armenia_n and_o georgia_n but_o also_o on_o the_o other_o side_n of_o the_o euxine_a sea_n especial_o at_o caffa_n which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o genoese_a but_o since_o the_o turk_n and_o persian_n be_v become_v master_n of_o that_o country_n the_o number_n of_o the_o unite_a friar_n be_v much_o decrease_v and_o there_o remain_v but_o a_o few_o of_o they_o at_o present_a who_o have_v retire_v into_o the_o province_n of_o nascivan_n in_o the_o great_a armenia_n where_o be_v at_o length_n reduce_v to_o utmost_a extremity_n they_o have_v unite_v themselves_o with_o the_o dominican_n monk_n of_o europe_n and_o be_v at_o present_a subject_n to_o the_o general_n of_o that_o order_n who_o send_v thither_o a_o superior_a provincial_n they_o perform_v their_o office_n in_o the_o armenian_a language_n which_o be_v a_o rough_a tongue_n and_o but_o little_o know_v yet_o the_o modern_a armenian_a be_v different_a from_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o people_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o understand_v the_o liturgy_n and_o other_o office_n that_o be_v write_v in_o armenian_n they_o have_v the_o whole_a bible_n also_o translate_v into_o their_o language_n and_o that_o from_o the_o septuagint_n greek_n this_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n chrysostome_n by_o some_o of_o their_o doctor_n who_o have_v learned_a the_o greek_a language_n and_o among_o other_o by_o one_o name_v moses_n the_o grammarian_n and_o another_o call_v david_n the_o philosopher_n we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o armenian_n make_v one_o mesrop_n and_o holy_a hermit_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o their_o character_n who_o invent_v they_o in_o the_o town_n of_o balu_n near_o euphrates_n and_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n chrysostome_n chap._n xiii_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o maronites_n the_o jesuit_n apostolica_fw-la jesuit_n girolamo_n dandini_n nella_fw-it sva_fw-la missione_n apostolica_fw-la dandini_n who_o be_v send_v by_o clement_n vii_o in_o quality_n of_o nuncio_n to_o the_o maronites_n of_o mount_n libanus_n have_v write_v a_o relation_n of_o his_o travel_n in_o italian_a which_o have_v be_v late_o translate_v into_o french_a with_o note_n declare_v at_o large_a the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n see_v the_o author_n of_o these_o note_n have_v play_v the_o critic_n upon_o the_o mistake_v of_o that_o jesuit_n and_o of_o many_o other_o who_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o maronites_n i_o think_v i_o can_v not_o do_v better_o than_o here_o to_o give_v a_o abridgement_n aswell_o of_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n dandini_n as_o of_o the_o critical_a remark_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v learn_v the_o belief_n and_o present_a state_n of_o those_o people_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o know_v exact_o the_o original_a of_o the_o maronites_n they_o who_o bear_v that_o name_n pretend_v they_o derive_v it_o from_o one_o maron_n a_o abbot_n who_o life_n theodoret_n have_v write_v and_o who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n this_o opinion_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o brerewood_n be_v strong_o confirm_v by_o the_o jesuit_n societ_fw-la jesuit_n sacchini_n in_o hist_o societ_fw-la sacchini_n who_o pretend_v aswell_o as_o the_o modern_a marcnites_n do_v that_o
florence_n nay_o they_o wash_v the_o altar_n on_o which_o the_o latin_n have_v celebrate_v and_o will_v not_o suffer_v latin_a priest_n to_o celebrate_v upon_o their_o altar_n because_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n ought_v to_o be_v perform_v with_o leaven_a bread_n ix_o they_o say_v that_o the_o ordinary_a word_n wherein_o the_o latin_n make_v the_o consecration_n to_o consist_v be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o change_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n if_o some_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o add_v x._o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o child_n even_o before_o they_o can_v distinguish_v that_o nourishment_n from_o another_o because_o that_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o divine_a right_n and_o therefore_o they_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n immediate_o after_o baptism_n and_o they_o account_v the_o latin_n who_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n heretic_n xi_o they_o hold_v that_o layman_n be_v by_o divine_a law_n oblige_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n and_o call_v the_o latin_n heretic_n for_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a xii_o they_o affirm_v that_o believer_n when_o they_o have_v attain_v to_o year_n of_o discretion_n be_v not_o to_o be_v force_v to_o communicate_v every_o year_n at_o easter_n but_o that_o they_o be_v to_o have_v liberty_n of_o conscience_n xiii_o they_o show_v no_o respect_n worship_n nor_o veneration_n to_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n even_o when_o their_o priest_n celebrate_v and_o they_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o sick_a without_o torchlight_n beside_o they_o keep_v it_o in_o a_o little_a bag_n and_o box_n without_o other_o ceremony_n than_o fasten_v it_o to_o the_o wall_n whereas_o they_o light_v lamp_n before_o their_o image_n fourteen_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o host_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n be_v much_o more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o ordinary_a day_n xv._o they_o deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o marriage_n be_v a_o bond_n which_o can_v be_v break_v and_o therefore_o they_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o error_n for_o teach_v that_o marriage_n can_v be_v dissolve_v in_o the_o case_n of_o adultery_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o marry_v again_o in_o that_o case_n but_o the_o greek_n teach_v the_o contrary_a and_o practice_v it_o daily_o xvi_o they_o condemn_v four_o marriage_n xvii_o they_o solemnize_v not_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o virgin_n apostles_n and_o other_o saint_n institute_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o father_n on_o the_o same_o day_n that_o the_o western_a church_n celebrate_v they_o and_o beside_o that_o they_o do_v it_o after_o another_o manner_n they_o also_o despise_v the_o feast_n of_o many_o very_a ancient_a saint_n xviii_o they_o say_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o latin_a mass_n ought_v to_o be_v abrogate_a as_o be_v full_a of_o error_n xix_o they_o deny_v that_o usury_n be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n xx._n they_o deny_v that_o subdeaconship_n be_v at_o present_a a_o sacred_a order_n xxi_o of_o all_o the_o general_a council_n that_o have_v be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o pope_n at_o different_a time_n they_o admit_v of_o none_o after_o the_o seven_o general_n council_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o nice_a that_o be_v call_v against_o those_o who_o reject_v image_n the_o greek_n acknowledge_v none_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o submit_v not_o to_o their_o decree_n xxii_o they_o deny_v auricular_a confession_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n pretend_v it_o only_o to_o be_v a_o positive_a and_o ecclesiatical_a constitution_n xxiii_o they_o say_v that_o layman_n confession_n ought_v to_o be_v arbitrary_a and_o therefore_o among_o they_o laic_n be_v not_o constrain_v to_o confess_v once_o a_o year_n and_o they_o be_v not_o excommunicate_v for_o neglect_v it_o xxiv_o they_o pretend_v that_o in_o confession_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a nor_o of_o divine_a right_n that_o man_n shall_v confess_v all_o their_o sin_n in_o particular_a nor_o yet_o tell_v all_o the_o circumstance_n that_o alter_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o sin_n xxv_o they_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o laic_n both_o in_o health_n and_o sickness_n though_o they_o have_v not_o before_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n and_o that_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o confession_n be_v arbitrary_a and_o that_o faith_n be_v the_o only_a and_o true_a preparation_n for_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n xxvi_o they_o slight_a the_o vigil_n of_o the_o latin_n before_o the_o festival_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o virgin_n and_o apostle_n aswell_o as_o the_o fast_n of_o the_o ember-week_n nay_o on_o these_o day_n they_o eat_v flesh_n in_o contempt_n of_o the_o latin_n xxvii_o they_o accuse_v the_o latin_n of_o heresy_n because_o they_o eat_v flesh_n that_o have_v be_v strangle_v and_o other_o meat_n that_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n xxviii_o they_o deny_v that_o simple_a fornication_n be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n xxix_o they_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o deceive_v a_o enemy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o sin_n to_o do_v he_o injury_n xxx_o as_o to_o restitution_n they_o be_v of_o the_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o restore_v what_o one_o have_v rob_v xxxi_o in_o fine_a they_o believe_v that_o he_o who_o have_v once_o be_v a_o priest_n may_v return_v again_o to_o a_o lay-condition_n these_o be_v the_o opinion_n that_o distinguish_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o latin_n if_o we_o credit_v caucus_n who_o attribute_n that_o belief_n not_o only_o to_o the_o greek_n of_o corfou_n but_o also_o to_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o if_o we_o listen_v to_o 10._o to_o caucus_n venetus_n archiepiscopus_fw-la corcyrensis_fw-la vir_fw-la nullius_fw-la plane_n doctrinae_fw-la vel_fw-la judicii_fw-la ..._o libello_fw-la edito_fw-la de_fw-la graecorum_n recentiorum_fw-la haeresibus_fw-la graecos_n omnes_fw-la non_fw-la sine_fw-la evidenti_fw-la calumnia_fw-la diffamavit_fw-la ..._o a_o mendacio_fw-la a_o scelere_fw-la a_o fraud_n a_o falaciis_fw-la ..._o summorum_fw-la pontificum_fw-la gratia_fw-la demerenda_fw-la est_fw-la leo_fw-la allat_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-la consens_fw-la cap._n 10._o leo_n allatius_n caucus_n be_v a_o ignorant_a a_o slanderer_n and_o a_o man_n without_o judgement_n who_o think_v to_o oblige_v the_o pope_n by_o multiply_v the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o have_v attribute_v to_o all_o what_o he_o learn_v and_o see_v in_o corfou_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o justify_v caucus_n in_o most_o part_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o impute_v to_o the_o greek_n unless_o perhaps_o in_o what_o concern_v morality_n the_o corruption_n whereof_o proceed_v rather_o from_o private_a person_n than_o a_o universal_a and_o approve_a belief_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v that_o it_o may_v be_v object_v to_o allatius_n that_o he_o have_v soften_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n through_o a_o design_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o to_o curry_v favour_n with_o pope_n urban_n viii_o who_o at_o that_o time_n propose_v to_o himself_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o soft_a and_o mild_a way_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o careful_o examine_v the_o error_n which_o caucus_n impute_v to_o the_o modern_a greek_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o few_o man_n have_v more_o exact_o observe_v they_o and_o indeed_o the_o pope_n have_v enjoin_v he_o to_o do_v it_o there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o he_o will_v have_v impose_v upon_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o affair_n of_o that_o importance_n see_v he_o be_v not_o learn_v in_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o ancient_n he_o have_v refer_v all_o to_o school-divinity_n and_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n according_a to_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o condemn_v as_o erroneous_a what_o ever_o do_v not_o conform_v thereunto_o and_o in_o that_o his_o sincerity_n appear_v the_o more_o for_o for_o a_o long_a time_n he_o have_v inform_v himself_o wherein_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v condemn_v nevertheless_o too_o bold_o what_o suit_v not_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o church_n but_o let_v we_o consider_v more_o particular_o whether_o caucus_n be_v so_o great_a a_o slanderer_n and_o whether_o he_o have_v impose_v so_o much_o on_o the_o greek_n as_o leo_n allatius_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n as_o to_o the_o re-baptising_a of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o have_v do_v it_o in_o other_o place_n beside_o corfou_n and_o that_o because_o of_o the_o enmity_n they_o bear_v towards_o they_o look_v upon_o all_o their_o ceremony_n as_o abominable_a and_o for_o the_o same_o
reason_n they_o condemn_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o latin_n wash_v their_o altar_n after_o a_o latin_a priest_n have_v celebrate_v on_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v pollute_v and_o consider_v the_o unleavened_a bread_n consecrate_v by_o the_o latin_n as_o a_o impure_a thing_n proof_n of_o this_o may_v be_v have_v not_o only_o in_o catholic_n writer_n but_o even_o in_o the_o oriental_a canon_n law_n and_o especial_o in_o bulgar_a in_o resp_n demetrii_n archiep_n bulgar_a the_o answer_n of_o the_o patriarch_n where_o most_o case_n that_o concern_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v propose_v and_o resolve_v against_o those_o who_o make_v appear_v so_o great_a a_o aversion_n to_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o most_o part_n of_o the_o greek_n reject_v the_o ceremony_n that_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o impure_a and_o profane_a and_o that_o none_o but_o some_o learned_a man_n among_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o moderate_v that_o great_a aversion_n which_o be_v general_o have_v against_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v surprise_v at_o this_o see_v the_o latin_n have_v not_o be_v more_o favourable_a to_o the_o baptism_n and_o leaven_a bread_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o appear_v by_o several_a letter_n of_o the_o pope_n inter_v pope_n epist_n clement_n vii_o apud_fw-la allat_n lib._n de_fw-fr inter_v who_o have_v write_v in_o their_o favour_n beside_o that_o some_o school_n divine_n have_v doubt_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o their_o baptism_n and_o their_o other_o sacrament_n as_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v second_o that_o which_o have_v make_v caucus_n say_v that_o the_o greek_n acknowledge_v not_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v because_o he_o consider_v they_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wherein_o the_o former_a of_o these_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v separately_z from_o baptism_n and_o be_v at_o present_a one_o of_o the_o great_a function_n of_o bishop_n to_o who_o it_o be_v reserve_v in_o their_o visitation_n the_o other_o be_v never_o administer_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o those_o who_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n from_o whence_o that_o sacrament_n have_v be_v call_v extreme_a unction_n but_o the_o greek_n administer_v that_o first_o sacrament_n at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o do_v baptism_n and_o the_o oriental_a church_n have_v always_o retain_v that_o custom_n which_o differ_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o he_o western_a beside_o among_o the_o greek_n as_o in_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o east_n the_o priest_n administer_v that_o sacrament_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o dissertation_n which_o graecos_n which_o luc._n holsten_n dissert_v de_fw-fr sacr_n confirm_v apud_fw-la graecos_n holstenius_fw-la make_v on_o that_o subject_a and_o which_o be_v print_v at_o rome_n by_o order_n of_o cardinal_n francisco_n barbarini_n that_o learned_a man_n affirm_v that_o that_o practice_n be_v so_o ancient_a in_o the_o greek_a church_n that_o the_o power_n of_o confirm_v be_v become_v common_a to_o priest_n as_o if_o establish_v by_o law_n as_o for_o extreme_a unction_n the_o greek_n delay_v it_o not_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v till_o the_o sick_a person_n be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n nor_o do_v they_o call_v that_o sacrament_n extreme_a unction_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o sick_a go_v to_o the_o church_n to_o receive_v it_o when_o they_o can_v convenient_o and_o it_o be_v administer_v to_o they_o as_o often_o as_o they_o be_v sick_a because_o they_o think_v that_o st._n james_n in_o his_o epistle_n speak_v of_o those_o that_o be_v sick_a and_o not_o of_o such_o as_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n in_o the_o three_o place_n as_o to_o adoration_n which_o they_o render_v not_o to_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n after_o the_o consecration_n that_o ought_v not_o neither_o to_o be_v general_o understand_v because_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o adore_v that_o sacrament_n but_o only_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o adoration_n which_o the_o latin_n pay_v to_o the_o eucharist_n so_o soon_o as_o the_o priest_n have_v pronounce_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n see_v the_o greek_n place_v not_o the_o consecration_n in_o these_o word_n but_o in_o some_o prayer_n that_o come_v after_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o caucus_n who_o make_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o church_n his_o rule_n in_o judge_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v say_v that_o they_o adore_v not_o the_o eucharist_n nay_o more_o when_o they_o have_v consecrate_v which_o in_o their_o opinion_n be_v do_v after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o use_v none_o of_o that_o ceremonial_a adoration_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o they_o think_v it_o enough_o to_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v present_v to_o they_o by_o elevate_a the_o host_n after_o their_o way_n a_o little_a before_o the_o communion_n however_o caucus_n be_v not_o to_o be_v excuse_v in_o that_o he_o take_v all_o his_o measure_n according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o own_o church_n unless_o probable_o he_o have_v order_n to_o reform_v all_o thing_n according_a to_o that_o standard_n four_o it_o be_v of_o public_a notoriety_n that_o the_o oriental_n communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o that_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v warrant_v in_o that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o in_o that_o manner_n the_o patriarch_n jeremy_n speak_v in_o his_o first_o answer_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n constant_n wittenberg_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hierom._n patriar_n constant_n you_o say_v that_o one_o must_v communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o in_o that_o you_o say_v right_a which_o they_o extend_v even_o to_o child_n to_o who_o they_o give_v the_o communion_n after_o baptism_n in_o a_o spoon_n in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o oriental_a church_n observe_v that_o custom_n and_o our_o chief_a school_n divine_n do_v even_o agree_v that_o that_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v religious_o observe_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n until_o these_o latter_a age_n when_o for_o good_a reason_n it_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o change_v it_o five_o as_o to_o confession_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o of_o positive_a and_o ecclesiastical_a right_n because_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o patriarch_n that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n hieron_n patriarch_n proper_o speak_v only_a baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v institute_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n have_v be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o second_o answer_n of_o the_o patriarch_n jeremy_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n caucus_n then_o have_v assert_v nothing_o as_o to_o that_o point_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n however_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o auricular_a confession_n be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o the_o greek_n confess_v their_o sin_n in_o particular_a that_o they_o may_v receive_v penance_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o offence_n of_o which_o by_o consequent_a they_o must_v discover_v the_o nature_n and_o kind_n to_o their_o confessor_n 〈◊〉_d confessor_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v necessary_a say_v the_o patriarch_n jeremy_n after_o st._n basil_n to_o declare_v all_o sin_n to_o the_o confessor_n and_o this_o may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o book_n of_o christopher_n angelus_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o his_o church_n there_o be_v nevertheless_o this_o difference_n if_o we_o will_v credit_v metrophanes_n critopulus_n that_o the_o confessor_n inform_v himself_o not_o of_o the_o place_n where_o the_o sin_n have_v be_v commit_v nor_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v concern_v in_o it_o nor_o yet_o of_o the_o manner_n because_o according_a to_o the_o same_o author_n that_o be_v both_o needless_a and_o too_o curious_a which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o justify_v caucus_n for_o as_o to_o the_o eastern_a communion_n which_o ought_v yearly_a to_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v a_o custom_n peculiar_a to_o that_o church_n six_o caucus_n attribute_n nothing_o to_o the_o greek_n in_o what_o concern_v marriage_n which_o they_o do_v not_o positive_o maintain_v and_o pretend_v to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o father_n the_o oriental_a canon_n law_n and_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o emperor_n they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o clear_a than_o these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n 19.9_o gospel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d matth._n 19.9_o whosoever_o shall_v put_v away_o his_o wife_n except_o it_o be_v
for_o fornication_n and_o shall_v marry_v another_o commit_v adultery_n it_o be_v manifest_a then_o say_v they_o that_o the_o gospel_n permit_v the_o dissolve_v of_o marriage_n in_o the_o case_n allege_v and_o decline_v the_o authority_n of_o st._n augustine_n and_o some_o other_o latin_a father_n as_o to_o that_o point_n they_o affirm_v that_o the_o greek_a father_n never_o explain_v that_o passage_n otherways_o and_o that_o beside_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n therein_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_n nay_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o trent_n and_o f._n paolo_fw-it nella_fw-it sva_fw-la istoria_fw-la del_fw-it council_n card._n palavic_n nella_fw-it sva_fw-la istor_n deal_v council_n di_fw-it trent_n of_o trent_n that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o ambassador_n of_o venice_n address_v themselves_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o obtain_v some_o qualification_n to_o be_v make_v in_o the_o canon_n which_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v publish_v against_o those_o who_o say_v that_o adultery_n dissolve_v marriage_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o set_v the_o republic_n of_o venice_n upon_o this_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n of_o candia_n cyprus_n corfou_n zante_n and_o some_o other_o place_n subject_n of_o the_o state_n practise_v that_o which_o the_o council_n be_v about_o to_o condemn_v in_o effect_n the_o ambassador_n have_v satisfaction_n because_o their_o reason_n be_v think_v good_a as_o cardinal_n palavicini_n acknowledge_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o council_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o the_o greek_n dissolve_v their_o marriage_n too_o easy_o and_o not_o in_o the_o case_n of_o adultery_n alone_o but_o they_o still_o pretend_v that_o therein_o they_o conform_v to_o the_o canon_n and_o civil_a law_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v moderate_v because_o of_o the_o too_o great_a liberty_n they_o have_v take_v to_o themselves_o however_o caucus_n have_v only_o mention_v the_o case_n of_o adultery_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v too_o reserve_v inasmuch_o as_o he_o may_v have_v tell_v a_o great_a many_o other_o case_n of_o less_o importance_n wherein_o the_o greek_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o divorce_v seven_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o the_o greek_n eat_v no_o flesh_n that_o have_v be_v stifle_v or_o strangle_v blood_n nor_o other_o meat_n that_o be_v not_o only_o forbid_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o also_o in_o the_o new_a as_o appear_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n a_o thing_n not_o singular_a to_o the_o greek_n of_o corfou_n only_o but_o which_o be_v general_o practise_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n and_o not_o very_o long_o since_o it_o be_v whole_o abolish_v in_o the_o west_n in_o the_o eight_o place_n as_o to_o the_o article_n which_o concern_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n it_o may_v be_v think_v strange_a that_o leo_n allatius_n shall_v fall_v so_o foul_a on_o caucus_n in_o that_o point_n as_o if_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a impostor_n in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v but_o too_o true_a that_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v not_o latinise_v nay_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n do_v not_o at_o present_a own_o that_o primacy_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o other_o patriarch_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o western_a church_n orient_a church_n metroph_n critop_v in_o epit._n doctr._n eccl._n orient_a metrophanes_n critopulus_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o eastern_a church_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o head_n but_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v the_o quality_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o among_o the_o patriarch_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n unless_o it_o be_v of_o the_o see_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o he_o speak_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n take_v the_o first_o place_n he_o of_o alexandria_n the_o second_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n the_o three_o and_o he_o of_o jerusalem_n the_o four_o every_o one_o be_v supreme_a within_o his_o own_o jurisdiction_n and_o if_o they_o all_o meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n they_o mutual_o kiss_v one_o another_o hand_n so_o that_o none_o of_o they_o take_v the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o the_o same_o critopulus_n observe_v who_o will_v thereby_o condemn_v the_o pope_n who_o assume_v these_o title_n as_o to_o what_o leo_n allatius_n add_v orient_a add_v leo_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr consens_fw-la eccl_n occid_n &_o orient_a that_o caucus_n impose_v upon_o the_o greek_n when_o he_o say_v that_o they_o excommunicate_v the_o pope_n and_o latin_a bishop_n on_o holy_a thursday_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o have_v not_o only_o be_v observe_v by_o caucus_n in_o corfou_n but_o by_o many_o other_o traveller_n also_o in_o several_a place_n the_o jesuit_n dandini_n who_o travel_v to_o mount_n libanus_n in_o quality_n of_o nuncio_n under_o clement_n viii_o in_o the_o description_n that_o he_o make_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o candy_n speak_v of_o the_o greek_n in_o these_o term_n 5._o term_n girolamo_n dandini_n in_o miss_n apost_n cap._n 5._o i_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n to_o say_v if_o i_o will_v relate_v all_o the_o impurity_n of_o the_o prelate_n priest_n and_o other_o churchman_n of_o that_o nation_n their_o separation_n from_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o malediction_n and_o excommunication_n which_o they_o thunder_v against_o she_o on_o the_o most_o holy_a day_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o their_o conversion_n nine_o we_o may_v easy_o believe_v that_o the_o greek_n reckon_v sub-deaconship_a among_o the_o inferior_a order_n which_o be_v not_o sacred_a to_o speak_v in_o the_o term_n of_o the_o latin_n since_o it_o be_v not_o very_o long_o since_o the_o latin_n themselves_o have_v make_v it_o a_o sacred_a order_n in_o the_o ten_o place_n it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o greek_a writer_n that_o to_o own_o but_o seven_o general_a council_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o the_o greek_n of_o corfou_n nay_o one_o will_v think_v it_o a_o little_a too_o much_o to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o latin_a council_n wherein_o they_o have_v have_v no_o share_n or_o those_o other_o wherein_o they_o say_v they_o be_v force_v to_o be_v present_a more_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o state_n than_o the_o concern_v of_o religion_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o live_v in_o this_o belief_n in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o republic_n of_o venice_n last_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v festival_n day_n fast_n and_o many_o other_o matter_n of_o discipline_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o agree_v therein_o with_o the_o latin_a and_o caucus_n have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o greek_n admit_v they_o not_o nor_o yet_o part_v of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o they_o laugh_v at_o when_o they_o see_v they_o in_o church_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n write_v by_o syropulus_n where_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o i_o enter_v into_o any_o church_n of_o the_o latin_n i_o salute_v none_o of_o the_o saint_n who_o i_o see_v because_o i_o know_v none_o of_o they_o nay_o i_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o know_v jesus_n christ_n there_o who_o i_o do_v not_o adore_v neither_o because_o i_o know_v not_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o represent_v he_o i_o think_v this_o may_v be_v enough_o to_o justify_v caucus_n in_o what_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o greek_n and_o if_o that_o author_n have_v be_v please_v sometime_o to_o exaggerate_v their_o error_n and_o to_o impose_v upon_o they_o it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v that_o leo_n allatius_n have_v not_o always_o keep_v within_o bound_n in_o make_v their_o defence_n i_o confess_v the_o way_n that_o he_o have_v take_v to_o reunite_v the_o two_o church_n will_v be_v more_o effectual_a for_o reconcile_a the_o greek_n to_o the_o roman_a communion_n than_o the_o course_n that_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o emissary_n who_o have_v increase_v their_o error_n and_o continue_v to_o do_v so_o daily_o instead_o of_o lessen_v they_o but_o for_o all_o that_o we_o may_v know_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n if_o we_o can_v but_o lay_v aside_o our_o ordinary_a prejudices_fw-la and_o distinguish_v those_o who_o be_v latinise_v from_o those_o that_o be_v not_o we_o forget_v to_o observe_v their_o belief_n as_o to_o purgatory_n hell_n and_o paradise_n supra_fw-la paradise_n caucus_n ib._n ac_fw-la supra_fw-la caucus_n with_o many_o other_o writer_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o greek_n deny_v purgatory_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o common_o establish_v a_o
be_v consecrate_v bishop_n be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o he_o far_o add_v that_o since_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v be_v but_o little_o use_v by_o the_o greek_a writer_n that_o the_o synod_n hold_v against_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n have_v forbear_v it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o word_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o to_o be_v find_v in_o their_o liturgy_n nor_o confession_n that_o in_o fine_a transubstantiation_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v believe_v among_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o contrary_n be_v evident_o to_o be_v prove_v from_o their_o liturgy_n where_o the_o symbol_n even_o after_o they_o have_v be_v consecrate_v and_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v nevertheless_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d call_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v the_o strong_a argument_n that_o the_o protestant_n have_v to_o object_v against_o the_o modern_a greek_n who_o acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n whereby_o they_o think_v to_o confute_v all_o the_o large_a volume_n compose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n upon_o that_o subject_a this_o have_v oblige_v i_o to_o examine_v these_o answer_n particular_o and_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d among_o the_o greek_n gennadius_n who_o live_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o archbishop_n and_o who_o be_v think_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n after_o the_o take_n of_o that_o city_n by_o the_o turk_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n c._n homily_n see_v the_o collection_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n c._n make_v use_v indifferent_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d beside_o he_o explain_v how_o it_o can_v be_v that_o in_o that_o wonderful_a change_n there_o remain_v 〈◊〉_d remain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d no_o more_o but_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n without_o any_o thing_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o real_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v under_o the_o same_o accident_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o particular_a quality_n of_o gennadius_n and_o whether_o or_o not_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o latinize_v greek_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o i_o make_v appear_v that_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v not_o the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d since_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o greek_a book_n write_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o at_o least_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o gabriel_n who_o make_v use_v of_o it_o have_v be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o latin_n as_o mr._n smith_n affirm_v without_o any_o proof_n that_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v true_a that_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v open_o declare_v himself_o for_o the_o party_n of_o mark_n of_o ephesus_n against_o those_o of_o his_o church_n who_o have_v adhere_v to_o that_o council_n and_o beside_o he_o be_v link_v in_o intimate_a friendship_n and_o interest_n with_o one_o miletius_n a_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o confess_v he_o follow_v his_o study_n at_o milan_n where_o he_o learn_v school-divinity_n of_o which_o he_o use_v the_o term_n in_o his_o book_n but_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n who_o write_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o which_o he_o have_v take_v almost_o verbatim_o out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o calvin_n study_v also_o at_o milan_n and_o be_v more_o learned_a in_o divinity_n than_o gabriel_n who_o only_o make_v use_v of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o latin_a divine_n because_o he_o think_v they_o explain_v his_o belief_n more_o clear_o and_o not_o for_o authorise_v a_o novelty_n that_o affectation_n of_o the_o language_n of_o the_o schoolman_n which_o appear_v in_o all_o the_o write_n of_o gabriel_n concern_v only_o the_o method_n and_o expression_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o so_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v introduce_v new_a term_n into_o his_o church_n and_o instead_o of_o conclude_v with_o mr._n smith_n that_o he_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n introduce_v novelty_n it_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n which_o signify_v only_o a_o change_n and_o which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o ancient_a author_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o term_n transubstantiatio_fw-la invent_v by_o the_o latin_n see_v a_o greek_a learn_v in_o the_o expression_n both_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n make_v use_v indifferent_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o transubstantiatio_fw-la for_o express_v the_o change_n of_o the_o symbol_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o consecrate_v gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n and_o make_v learned_a answer_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n upon_o that_o subject_a say_v they_o never_o make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v true_a that_o patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o it_o be_v greek_a and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o bring_v into_o fashion_n a_o barbarous_a word_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n nevertheless_o he_o make_v it_o apparent_a enough_o that_o by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o transubstantiatio_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n who_o cause_v his_o answer_n to_o be_v print_v and_o who_o have_v no_o less_o aversion_n to_o transubstantiation_n than_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n and_o france_n have_v be_v so_o strong_o persuade_v that_o the_o patriarch_n mean_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o on_o the_o margin_n opposite_a to_o that_o word_n they_o have_v place_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o thought_n of_o jeremy_n and_o on_o the_o margin_n of_o the_o latin_a translation_n they_o have_v place_v opposite_a to_o mutari_fw-la the_o term_n transubstantiatio_fw-la the_o same_o divine_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o the_o patriarch_n show_v clear_o that_o in_o the_o question_n that_o be_v betwixt_o they_o they_o reckon_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v change_v and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v transubstantiate_v to_o be_v synonymous_a jeremy_n write_v to_o they_o that_o 〈◊〉_d that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o those_o of_o wittenberg_n answer_v 〈◊〉_d answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o all_o that_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n they_o make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o term_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o express_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n than_o the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o patriarch_n have_v also_o employ_v in_o fine_a jeremy_n have_v read_v the_o reply_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n return_v they_o this_o answer_n 〈◊〉_d answer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n his_o blood_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o change_v they_o and_o that_o that_o change_n be_v above_o the_o reason_n of_o man._n from_o whence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o gather_v that_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o other_o such_o like_a which_o the_o greek_n common_o make_v use_n of_o to_o denote_v the_o change_n of_o the_o symbol_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o barbarous_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o have_v be_v make_v according_a to_o that_o of_o transubstantiatio_fw-la by_o the_o latter_a greek_n who_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o study_v in_o their_o school_n the_o new_a greek_n only_o adopt_v that_o word_n because_o they_o think_v it_o express_v very_o
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o answer_v to_o the_o latin_a transubstantiari_fw-la see_v cyrillus_n lucaris_n make_v use_v of_o it_o to_o deny_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n moreover_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o synod_n plain_o show_v what_o their_o belief_n be_v concern_v that_o mystery_n when_o in_o the_o same_o place_n they_o anathematise_v these_o word_n of_o cyrill_n take_v out_o of_o the_o 17_o article_n of_o his_o confession_n 〈◊〉_d confession_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d what_o be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n and_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n can_v there_o be_v a_o clear_a argument_n to_o probe_n transubstantiation_n than_o that_o anathema_n the_o second_o council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1642._o under_o parthenius_n confirm_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n with_o the_o same_o evidence_n as_o the_o former_a they_o do_v no_o more_o but_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o cyrill_n and_o condemn_v they_o as_o heretical_a these_o word_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o 17_o the_o article_n where_o cyrill_a assert_n 〈◊〉_d assert_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o divine_a eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o pure_a and_o simple_a figure_n the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o that_o synod_n object_n against_o that_o 〈◊〉_d that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o be_v see_v receive_v break_a and_o which_o have_v be_v already_o sanctify_v and_o bless_a to_o these_o two_o synod_n i_o may_v add_v a_o three_o hold_v at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o year_n 1672_o print_v at_o paris_n in_o 1676._o with_o a_o latin_a translation_n do_v by_o a_o benedictine_n monk_n who_o hardly_o can_v read_v the_o greek_a so_o full_a of_o fault_n be_v that_o translation_n but_o see_v that_o synod_n be_v call_v on_o purpose_n against_o mr._n claude_n who_o in_o the_o preface_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d minister_n of_o the_o calvinist_n of_o charenton_n the_o protestant_n i_o fear_v will_v hold_v it_o for_o suspect_v though_o nothing_o past_a in_o it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o ordinary_a course_n these_o bishop_n be_v at_o that_o time_n at_o jerusalem_n for_o the_o dedication_n of_o a_o church_n and_o they_o be_v entreat_v to_o pronounce_v their_o judgement_n upon_o article_n that_o be_v present_v to_o they_o wherein_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n attribute_v their_o own_o error_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v very_o well_o inform_v of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n judicious_o make_v use_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o several_a book_n write_v by_o those_o of_o their_o communion_n wherein_o these_o error_n be_v condemn_v among_o other_o book_n they_o allege_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o patriarch_n jeremy_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n a_o book_n of_o john_n nathanael_n priest_n and_o oeconomus_fw-la of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n which_o contain_v 〈◊〉_d contain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o explication_n of_o the_o liturgy_n gabriel_n severus_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n who_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d archbishop_n of_o their_o brethren_n who_o reside_v at_o venice_n which_o the_o translator_n have_v render_v archbishop_n of_o our_o brethren_n of_o crete_n they_o cite_v beside_o the_o orthodox_n confession_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o be_v publish_v six_o or_o seven_o year_n before_o since_o correct_v and_o explain_v by_o meletius_n syrigus_n by_o order_n of_o a_o synod_n of_o moldavia_n and_o afterward_o print_v by_o the_o care_n of_o signior_n panagioti_n from_o all_o these_o act_n they_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o impudence_n than_o ignorance_n in_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n to_o impose_v upon_o the_o simple_a people_n by_o attribute_v their_o error_n to_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o fine_a the_o same_o bishop_n endeavour_n to_o justify_v the_o memory_n of_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n by_o oppose_v other_o work_n of_o he_o to_o his_o pretend_a confession_n which_o show_v he_o to_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o synod_n for_o authorise_a transubstantiation_n especial_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o leave_v out_o but_o seee_v there_o be_v a_o second_o and_o more_o correct_a edition_n come_v forth_o i_o shall_v insist_v no_o long_o on_o that_o synod_n only_o i_o must_v subjoin_v somewhat_o by_o way_n of_o a_o character_n of_o cyrill_n who_o have_v be_v so_o various_o talk_v of_o according_a to_o the_o different_a interest_n that_o man_n have_v defend_v which_o will_v not_o a_o little_a serve_v to_o prove_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n cyrillus_n lucaris_n who_o be_v become_v so_o famous_a among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v bear_v in_o crete_n and_o enter_v very_o young_a into_o the_o service_n of_o meletius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v also_o of_o crete_n and_o who_o have_v find_v he_o to_o be_v a_o man_n of_o part_n and_o studious_a ordain_v he_o priest_n after_o that_o he_o go_v to_o milan_n to_o prosecute_v his_o study_n from_o whence_o return_v to_o alexandria_n meletius_n make_v he_o head_n of_o a_o monastery_n and_o send_v he_o into_o walachia_n which_o give_v he_o occasion_n in_o pass_v through_o germany_n to_o have_v conference_n with_o the_o protestant_n of_o that_o country_n understand_v the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o school_n divinity_n excellent_o well_o be_v come_v back_o from_o his_o commission_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o money_n that_o he_o have_v gather_v for_o the_o necessary_a occasion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o get_v himself_o choose_v patriarch_n and_o be_v raise_v to_o that_o dignity_n he_o entertain_v his_o correspondence_n with_o the_o protestant_n employ_v for_o that_o purpose_n metrophanes_n critopulus_n who_o have_v writton_n a_o book_n concern_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o church_n print_v at_o helmstadt_n this_o metrophanes_n go_v in_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n into_o england_n and_o over_o a_o good_a part_n of_o germany_n where_o he_o inform_v himself_o as_o exact_o as_o he_o can_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o protestant_n whereof_o he_o make_v a_o report_n to_o cyrill_n who_o he_o find_v at_o constantinople_n where_o he_o be_v cast_v about_o how_o he_o may_v get_v into_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o that_o church_n this_o make_v he_o contract_v a_o friendship_n with_o the_o ambassador_n of_o england_n and_o holland_n then_o at_o the_o port_n especial_o with_o the_o latter_a who_o prove_v afterward_o useful_a to_o he_o for_o advance_v his_o affair_n cyrill_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o a_o monk_n have_v get_v a_o particular_a acquaintance_n with_o the_o heer_n cornelius_n haga_n who_o then_o travel_v in_o the_o levant_n and_o who_o be_v afterward_o come_v back_o to_o constantinople_n in_o quality_n of_o envoy_n from_o the_o state_n general_n renew_v his_o ancient_a acquaintance_n with_o cyrill_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o who_o entreat_v he_o to_o send_v for_o some_o book_n of_o the_o protestant_a divine_n profess_v to_o have_v some_o like_n of_o their_o opinion_n this_o be_v a_o desire_n which_o the_o heer_n haga_n can_v not_o refuse_v give_v advice_n of_o it_o to_o his_o master_n who_o fail_v not_o present_o to_o send_v as_o many_o book_n to_o constantinople_n as_o be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v corrupt_v all_o greece_n have_v they_o be_v write_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o affair_n of_o cyrill_n must_v make_v a_o noise_n especial_o have_v the_o jesuit_n of_o constantinople_n for_o enemy_n who_o in_o every_o thing_n oppose_v his_o design_n publish_v aloud_o that_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o give_v advice_n of_o it_o to_o the_o jesuit_n of_o paris_n that_o the_o king_n may_v be_v inform_v of_o the_o same_o the_o matter_n be_v represent_v to_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o state_n at_o paris_n who_o write_v about_o it_o to_o constantinople_n from_o that_o time_n forward_o cyrill_v observe_v no_o such_o measure_n with_o the_o jesuit_n as_o he_o have_v do_v before_o he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o give_v the_o heer_n haga_n a_o confession_n of_o faith_n write_v in_o latin_a with_o his_o own_o hand_n which_o some_o time_n after_o he_o turn_v into_o greek_a it_o be_v the_o same_o confession_n which_o be_v print_v at_o geneva_n in_o greek_a and_o latin_a and_o which_o make_v the_o french_a protestant_n say_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o their_o belief_n especial_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n cyrill_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n who_o have_v a_o strong_a party_n in_o
georgian_n that_o they_o be_v so_o ignorant_a in_o religion_n that_o they_o know_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o word_n necessary_a for_o baptism_n which_o they_o administer_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o georgian_n and_o to_o render_v it_o the_o more_o solemn_a they_o sometime_o baptise_v with_o wine_n without_o water_n but_o we_o have_v say_v enough_o of_o the_o georgian_n the_o exposition_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o their_o faith_n confirm_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v very_o ancient_a and_o that_o the_o manner_n also_o of_o their_o administer_a baptism_n marriage_n and_o other_o sacrament_n be_v lawful_a though_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o we_o at_o present_a call_v matter_n and_o form_n of_o sacrament_n among_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o other_o christian_a nation_n who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o name_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o oriental_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o form_n of_o these_o sacrament_n but_o the_o prayer_n which_o they_o make_v in_o administer_a they_o i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o muscovite_n because_o in_o all_o thing_n they_o follow_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o who_o we_o have_v treat_v at_o large_a chap._n vi_o a_o supplement_n concern_v the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o georgian_n and_o mengrelian_o i_o have_v late_o read_v a_o georgiani_n a_o breve_fw-la compendio_fw-la nel_fw-it quale_fw-la si_fw-mi rachiude_v tutto_fw-mi cio_o che_fw-mi à _fw-la sacri_fw-la riti_fw-la e_fw-la all_o divino_fw-la cultos_fw-la '_o aspetta_fw-it della_fw-it natione_fw-la de_fw-fr colchi_n detti_n mengreli_n e_fw-it georgiani_n manuscipt_n relation_n attribute_v to_o father_n zampi_n a_o theatin_n wherein_o be_v describe_v at_o large_a the_o ignorance_n and_o error_n of_o these_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o the_o mengrelian_o most_o of_o who_o priest_n if_o we_o will_v credit_v that_o author_n can_v be_v certain_a that_o they_o have_v real_o receive_v priesthood_n because_o it_o many_o time_n happen_v that_o they_o who_o ordain_v they_o have_v not_o be_v baptize_v the_o bishop_n who_o be_v common_o more_o ignorant_a than_o the_o priest_n never_o examine_v their_o capacity_n but_o only_o if_o they_o have_v money_n to_o pay_v for_o their_o ordination_n which_o amount_v to_o the_o price_n of_o a_o horse_n these_o priest_n may_v not_o only_o marry_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n before_o they_o be_v ordain_v but_o they_o may_v also_o marry_v a_o second_o time_n by_o procure_v a_o dispensation_n from_o their_o bishop_n which_o cost_v a_o pistol_n neither_o do_v the_o patriarch_n ordain_v a_o bishop_n without_o he_o pay_v he_o the_o sum_n of_o 500_o crown_n when_o any_o man_n fall_v sick_a he_o present_o send_v for_o a_o priest_n to_o assist_v he_o rather_o as_o a_o physician_n than_o as_o a_o ghostly_a father_n who_o never_o speak_v to_o his_o patient_n of_o confession_n but_o by_o turn_v over_o the_o leave_v of_o a_o book_n very_o attentive_o he_o seem_v to_o search_v for_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o distemper_n which_o he_o impute_v to_o the_o anger_n of_o some_o of_o their_o image_n for_o these_o people_n have_v a_o belief_n that_o their_o image_n be_v sometime_o angry_a with_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o priest_n order_v the_o patient_n to_o make_v a_o offer_v to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o the_o image_n that_o offer_v consist_v in_o cattle_n or_o money_n and_o all_o the_o profit_n come_v to_o the_o priest_n alone_o it_o be_v far_a observe_v in_o that_o relation_n that_o so_o soon_o as_o a_o child_n be_v bear_v into_o the_o world_n the_o priest_n do_v not_o more_o but_o anoint_v it_o with_o oil_n make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o its_o forehead_n and_o that_o baptism_n be_v defer_v until_o the_o child_n be_v about_o two_o year_n old_a then_o they_o baptise_v it_o dip_v it_o in_o hot-water_n and_o anoint_v it_o all_o over_o at_o length_n they_o give_v it_o bread_n that_o have_v be_v bless_v to_o eat_v and_o wine_n to_o drink_v which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a way_n of_o baptism_n when_o they_o administer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n baptism_n confirmation_n and_o the_o eucharist_n these_o people_n believe_v that_o baptism_n consist_v chief_o in_o the_o anoint_v with_o the_o oil_n that_o have_v be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o patriarch_n which_o do_v not_o disagree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o oriental_n who_o call_v that_o unction_n the_o perfection_n of_o baptism_n father_n zampi_n who_o be_v no_o less_o full_a with_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o latin_n than_o the_o other_o emissary_n we_o mention_v before_o put_v many_o question_n to_o they_o relate_v to_o that_o theology_n among_o other_o thing_n he_o ask_v they_o whether_o when_o they_o administer_v any_o sacrament_n they_o have_v a_o real_a intention_n to_o administer_v it_o and_o dottori_fw-la and_o circal_n intention_n non_fw-fr sanno_fw-mi che_fw-it siam_fw-it solo_fw-la per_fw-la usanza_fw-it celebrano_fw-it e_fw-it per_fw-la l'_fw-it elemosina_fw-la per_fw-la cio_o se_fw-la siam_fw-it valida_fw-la la_fw-it consecratione_fw-la mi_fw-it rimetto_fw-it of_o dottori_fw-la thereupon_o he_o doubt_v whether_o they_o true_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n because_o they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o intention_n mean_v he_o ask_v they_o beside_o wherein_o they_o make_v the_o form_n of_o consecration_n to_o consist_v and_o have_v put_v that_o question_n to_o many_o of_o they_o there_o be_v but_o one_o who_o give_v he_o any_o satisfaction_n and_o who_o in_o effect_n rehearse_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n but_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_v that_o the_o mengrelian_a who_o thereupon_o satisfy_v father_n zampi_n speak_v rather_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n than_o according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n what_o be_v strange_a of_o all_o and_o which_o some_o will_v hardly_o believe_v a_o mengrelian_a priest_n be_v by_o the_o same_o father_n ask_v the_o question_n cosa_fw-mi question_n interrogai_n uno_fw-la di_fw-it questi_fw-la reverendi_fw-la se_fw-la fatta_fw-it la_fw-it consecratione_fw-la del_fw-it pane_fw-la e_fw-la vino_fw-la con_fw-mi le_fw-fr sodette_fw-fr parole_fw-fr verament_fw-mi dopo_fw-it que_fw-la pane_fw-la e_fw-la vino_fw-la fosse_fw-la il_fw-it corpo_fw-it e_fw-it sangue_fw-fr di_fw-it christo_fw-la questo_fw-la soridendo_fw-la come_fw-mi se_fw-mi gli_fw-it havessi_fw-it detta_fw-it una_fw-la facetia_fw-mi disse_fw-la chi_fw-mi porta_fw-la christo_fw-la nel_fw-it pane_fw-la e_fw-la come_fw-mi pvo_fw-it venirvi_fw-it e_fw-it come_fw-mi pvo_fw-it stare_n in_fw-it cosi_fw-it poco_fw-it pane_fw-la e_fw-la perch_n si_fw-la vol_fw-it partire_fw-la dal_n cilo_fw-la per_fw-la venir_fw-fr in_fw-la terra_fw-la ne_fw-la mai_fw-gr si_fw-la è_fw-it vista_fw-la simil_n cosa_fw-mi whether_o after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o same_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mengrelian_a smile_v make_v answer_n that_o one_o can_v not_o conceive_v how_o jesus_n christ_n can_v leave_v heaven_n to_o come_v down_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o can_v be_v lodge_v in_o so_o small_a a_o morsel_n of_o bread_n but_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o testimony_n that_o father_n zampi_n give_v in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o that_o people_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n and_o see_v such_o kind_n of_o question_n be_v impertinent_o make_v by_o the_o emissary_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o east_n who_o be_v not_o at_o all_o acquaint_v with_o our_o dispute_n about_o that_o sacrament_n we_o be_v not_o to_o wonder_v at_o their_o answer_n if_o they_o suit_v not_o always_o with_o our_o principle_n the_o mengrelian_a papas_n on_o that_o occasion_n consult_v only_o his_o sense_n and_o make_v a_o answer_n much_o like_a to_o that_o which_o the_o capernaite_v make_v to_o our_o lord_n how_o can_v this_o man_n give_v we_o his_o flesh_n father_n zampi_n add_v another_o question_n as_o impertinent_a as_o the_o rest_n he_o ask_v the_o same_o papas_n whether_o in_o case_n the_o priest_n shall_v forget_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n will_v the_o maze_n be_v good_a to_o which_o he_o answer_v why_o not_o the_o priest_n indeed_o will_v sin_v but_o the_o mass_n will_v still_o be_v good_a it_o be_v strange_a a_o emissary_n shall_v put_v such_o question_n to_o people_n who_o he_o know_v to_o be_v in_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o who_o be_v so_o far_o from_o understand_v the_o question_n that_o have_v for_o some_o age_n only_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o school_n that_o they_o have_v but_o a_o slight_a tincture_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o that_o which_o scandalized_a father_n zampi_n the_o most_o be_v the_o little_a respect_n that_o the_o papas_n of_o mengrelia_n have_v for_o
of_o alexandria_n that_o reside_v at_o cairo_n so_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n they_o follow_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o cophties_n except_v some_o ceremony_n that_o be_v peculiar_a to_o they_o they_o have_v also_o a_o particular_a language_n which_o they_o call_v chaldaick_n because_o they_o think_v it_o have_v be_v derive_v from_o chaldea_n though_o it_o be_v very_o different_a from_o the_o ordinary_a chaldaick_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v the_o ethiopian_a language_n they_o use_v that_o tongue_n in_o their_o liturgy_n and_o in_o other_o divine_a office_n though_o it_o be_v old_a and_o different_a from_o the_o vulgar_a ethiopian_a they_o who_o understand_v hebrew_a may_v easy_o learn_v that_o language_n because_o there_o be_v many_o word_n common_a to_o both_o yet_o it_o have_v particular_a character_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o hebrew_n language_n the_o point_n which_o serve_v for_o vowel_n be_v not_o join_v to_o the_o consonant_n in_o the_o ethiopian_a tongue_n there_o be_v no_o consonant_a but_o which_o at_o the_o same_o time_n make_v its_o vowel_n the_o abyssine_n have_v make_v many_o advance_n towards_o a_o reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v several_a of_o their_o letter_n write_v to_o pope_n of_o which_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v vii_o be_v epist_n david_n ad_fw-la clem._n vii_o that_o of_o david_n who_o take_v the_o title_n of_o emperor_n of_o the_o great_a and_o upper_a ethiopia_n and_o many_o other_o kingdom_n write_v to_o clement_n vii_o to_o who_o he_o make_v great_a submission_n and_o protest_v that_o he_o will_v obey_v he_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o ethiopian_n have_v never_o have_v recourse_n to_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o portuguese_n but_o for_o settle_v their_o affair_n when_o they_o have_v be_v in_o disorder_n and_o that_o they_o have_v slight_v they_o so_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v any_o way_n successful_a as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o portuguse_n which_o need_v not_o to_o be_v mention_v in_o this_o place_n all_o man_n know_v what_o become_v of_o john_n bermudes_n who_o be_v make_v patriarch_n of_o ethiopia_n and_o consecrate_v at_o rome_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o the_o abyssine_n themselves_o who_o pretend_v that_o for_o the_o future_a they_o will_v have_v no_o metropolitan_n but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v send_v they_o from_o rome_n but_o no_o soon_o have_v they_o master_v their_o difficulty_n but_o that_o they_o reject_v those_o patriarch_n and_o send_v to_o cairo_n for_o a_o metropolitan_a from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o cophties_n despise_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o abuse_v the_o portuguese_n that_o remain_v in_o their_o country_n without_o any_o respect_n to_o the_o great_a service_n which_o they_o have_v render_v they_o orient_n they_o alex._n menes_n hist_o orient_n alexis_n meneses_n who_o we_o mention_v before_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o use_v his_o utmost_a endeavour_n for_o reconcile_a those_o people_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v take_v the_o title_n of_o primate_n of_o the_o indies_n he_o pretend_v to_o extend_v his_o jurisdiction_n also_o over_o ethiopia_n and_o therefore_o he_o send_v emissary_n with_o letter_n to_o the_o portuguese_n live_v in_o that_o country_n write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o the_o abyssine_n who_o he_o earnest_o exhort_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o far_o urge_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o obey_v that_o church_n since_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o cophties_n and_o his_o whole_a church_n have_v late_o submit_v to_o it_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o very_a act_n and_o instrument_n of_o that_o patriarch_n legation_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o tome_n of_o the_o annal_n of_o baronius_n whereof_o he_o send_v he_o a_o copy_n but_o he_o know_v not_o that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v overreach_v in_o that_o point_n and_o that_o baronius_n have_v too_o easy_o publish_v these_o act_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o true_a patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o cophties_n moreover_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o meneses_n and_o many_o other_o be_v mistake_v when_o they_o accuse_v the_o ethiopian_n of_o judaize_v in_o their_o ceremony_n because_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v circumcision_n that_o beside_o they_o celebrate_v mass_n on_o saturday_n as_o well_o as_o sunday_n and_o that_o they_o abstain_v from_o blood_n and_o flesh_n that_o have_v be_v strangle_v the_o circumcision_n of_o the_o ethiopian_n differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n who_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o indispensable_a precept_n whereas_o the_o former_a reckon_v it_o only_o a_o custom_n that_o relate_v not_o at_o all_o to_o religion_n the_o woman_n among_o they_o be_v even_o circumcise_a this_o make_v i_o think_v that_o that_o ancient_a custom_n have_v be_v only_o introduce_v among_o they_o for_o render_v the_o part_n that_o be_v circumcise_v more_o proper_a for_o generation_n as_o to_o saturday_n and_o thing_n strangle_v that_o be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o the_o abyssine_n all_o the_o oriental_a church_n observe_v the_o same_o practice_n without_o be_v dyable_a for_o that_o to_o the_o censure_n of_o judaisme_n since_o saturday_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n be_v a_o festival_n day_n as_o well_o as_o sunday_n and_o as_o to_o their_o abstain_v from_o blood_n and_o meat_n that_o have_v be_v strangle_v it_o be_v a_o constitution_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o have_v ever_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o western_a church_n from_o this_o last_o remark_n it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o jesuit_n roderigo_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v press_v the_o cophties_n so_o much_o in_o the_o conference_n that_o he_o have_v with_o they_o to_o lay_v aside_o all_o those_o ceremony_n and_o beside_o that_o the_o cophties_n do_v not_o speak_v sincere_o when_o they_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o err_v in_o their_o opinion_n concern_v the_o repudiation_n of_o wife_n circumcision_n of_o child_n and_o their_o abstain_v from_o flesh_n that_o be_v strangle_v beside_o these_o remark_n we_o be_v also_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o many_o thing_n be_v impute_v to_o the_o abyssine_n which_o be_v remote_a from_o their_o belief_n for_o instance_n it_o be_v allege_v that_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n as_o to_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o ethiopian_a liturgy_n print_v at_o rome_n wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o we_o be_v not_o always_o to_o rely_v upon_o what_o be_v print_v at_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o abyssine_n differ_v not_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o oriental_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n nor_o be_v we_o to_o believe_v neither_o all_o that_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n have_v write_v concern_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o abyssine_n nay_o and_o the_o jesus_n the_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n act_n that_o he_o have_v insert_v in_o his_o book_n touch_v their_o belief_n be_v not_o always_o true_a though_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o produce_v come_v from_o tecla_fw-la a_o abyssine_a priest_n for_o it_o say_v express_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o their_o belief_n it_o be_v likewise_o observe_v that_o the_o abyssine_n believe_v that_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v when_o the_o priest_n pronounce_v the_o word_n wherein_o the_o latin_n make_v the_o consecration_n to_o consist_v it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o ethiopian_n be_v in_o that_o point_n agreeable_a to_o all_o the_o other_o oriental_a liturgy_n and_o that_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o perform_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n but_o when_o the_o priest_n invoke_v the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o a_o particular_a prayer_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o missal_n of_o the_o eastern_a nation_n i_o wave_v a_o great_a many_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o altogether_o well_o express_v according_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o abyssine_n especial_o those_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n but_o these_o mistake_n may_v easy_o be_v correct_v by_o what_o we_o have_v say_v before_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o other_o oriental_a nation_n so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o insist_v any_o more_o upon_o that_o subject_a and_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a by_o that_o method_n to_o rectify_v what_o brerewood_n have_v relate_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o these_o author_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o victory_n obtain_v by_o scha-abas_n king_n of_o persia_n over_o the_o armenian_n within_o these_o late_a year_n when_o he_o enter_v armenia_n have_v almost_o
these_o people_n be_v never_o separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o that_o which_o give_v occasion_n of_o make_v they_o to_o be_v think_v schismatic_n be_v that_o the_o renew_n of_o their_o reconciliation_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v be_v take_v for_o a_o real_a conversion_n to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o that_o the_o error_n which_o have_v be_v find_v among_o they_o have_v be_v impute_v to_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o same_o whereas_o they_o be_v only_o the_o error_n of_o heretic_n among_o who_o they_o live_v but_o though_o this_o opinion_n appear_v at_o first_o glance_n to_o have_v some_o probability_n in_o it_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n for_o it_o and_o the_o testimony_n of_o eutychius_n annal._n eutychius_n eutych_n in_o annal._n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n of_o gulielmus_fw-la tyrius_n jacobus_n vitricensis_n and_o many_o other_o be_v evident_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o that_o nation_n have_v real_o be_v of_o the_o persuasion_n of_o the_o monothelite_n and_o they_o who_o look_v upon_o monothelism_n as_o a_o heresy_n ought_v also_o to_o consider_v maron_n as_o a_o heretic_n though_o the_o maronites_n honour_v he_o with_o the_o title_n of_o saint_n in_o all_o their_o office_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v then_o as_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o these_o people_n have_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n about_o the_o space_n of_o five_o hundred_o year_n abjure_v their_o heresy_n whether_o true_a or_o imaginary_a before_o aymeric_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o gulielmus_fw-la tyrius_n before_o that_o time_n they_o profess_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o will_v and_o one_o operation_n in_o christ_n though_o they_o confess_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o he_o the_o maronites_n have_v a_o patriarch_n who_o reside_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o cannubin_n on_o mount_n libanus_n and_o take_v the_o title_n of_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n he_o meddle_v not_o at_o all_o in_o temporal_a affair_n but_o there_o be_v two_o lord_n who_o take_v the_o name_n of_o deacon_n or_o administratour_n who_o govern_v the_o whole_a country_n be_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o who_o they_o pay_v great_a tribute_n the_o election_n of_o that_o patriarch_n be_v make_v by_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n but_o since_o they_o have_v be_v entire_o reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v bull_n of_o confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n he_o and_o his_o suffragan_n bishop_n never_o marry_o and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o these_o bishop_n for_o some_o be_v real_o bishop_n have_v a_o true_a title_n and_o people_n who_o they_o govern_v the_o other_o be_v proper_o no_o more_o than_o abbot_n of_o monastery_n and_o have_v no_o cure_n of_o soul_n these_o last_o wear_v not_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o bishop_n nor_o any_o mark_n of_o that_o dignity_n but_o they_o be_v clothe_v like_o other_o monk_n though_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o they_o by_o the_o mitre_n and_o crozier_n when_o they_o celebrate_v mass_n the_o patriarch_n not_o be_v able_a alone_o to_o visit_v all_o mount_n libanus_n have_v always_o two_o or_o three_o bishop_n about_o he_o and_o beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o mount_n libanus_n there_o be_v other_o also_o at_o damascus_n aleppo_n and_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n as_o for_o the_o other_o churchman_n they_o may_v all_o marry_v before_o their_o ordination_n and_o the_o patriarch_n himself_o not_o long_o since_o oblige_v the_o priest_n to_o do_v so_o before_o he_o give_v they_o order_n unless_o they_o will_v become_v monk_n for_o the_o people_n who_o be_v jealous_a be_v not_o please_v to_o see_v young_a priest_n without_o wife_n however_o since_o they_o have_v have_v a_o college_n at_o rome_n where_o part_n of_o their_o churchman_n be_v breed_v they_o be_v allow_v to_o live_v a_o single_a life_n without_o be_v molest_v for_o it_o before_o they_o study_v at_o rome_n they_o be_v as_o ignorant_a as_o the_o common_a people_n affect_v no_o more_o but_o to_o learn_v to_o read_v and_o write_v and_o they_o pass_v for_o learned_a man_n among_o they_o who_o beside_o the_o arabic_a which_o be_v the_o language_n speak_v in_o the_o country_n have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o chaldaic_a tongue_n because_o their_o liturgy_n and_o other_o book_n of_o office_n be_v write_v in_o that_o language_n the_o monastic_a life_n be_v no_o less_o esteem_v among_o the_o maronites_n than_o it_o be_v in_o all_o other_o place_n of_o the_o levant_n their_o monk_n be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n anthony_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a they_o be_v a_o remnant_n of_o those_o ancient_a hermit_n who_o inhabit_v the_o desert_n of_o syria_n and_o palestine_n for_o they_o be_v retire_v into_o the_o most_o hide_a and_o secret_a place_n of_o the_o mountain_n remote_a from_o all_o commerce_n their_o habit_n be_v mean_a and_o course_n they_o never_o eat_v flesh_n even_o in_o their_o great_a sickness_n and_o drink_v wine_n but_o very_a seldom_o they_o know_v not_o what_o it_o be_v to_o make_v vow_n but_o when_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o monastery_n one_o of_o the_o monk_n hold_v a_o book_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o all_o he_o do_v be_v to_o read_v in_o it_o somewhat_o that_o concern_v they_o and_o admonish_v they_o of_o their_o duty_n for_o instance_n that_o they_o observe_v continence_n which_o be_v enough_o to_o preserve_v their_o chastity_n without_o be_v engage_v to_o it_o by_o vow_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v they_o have_v good_n and_o money_n in_o property_n which_o they_o may_v dispose_v of_o at_o their_o death_n and_o when_o they_o be_v weary_a of_o one_o monastery_n they_o go_v to_o another_o without_o ask_v their_o superior_n leave_v they_o can_v perform_v no_o ecclesiastical_a function_n such_o as_o preach_v and_o confess_v so_o that_o they_o be_v whole_o their_o own_o man_n have_v no_o spiritual_a exercise_n in_o common_a for_o the_o service_n of_o their_o neighbour_n they_o work_v with_o their_o hand_n and_o cultivate_v the_o ground_n according_a to_o their_o institution_n in_o fine_a they_o signal_o practise_v hospitality_n especial_o in_o the_o monastery_n of_o cannubin_n where_o there_o be_v a_o open_a table_n keep_v during_o the_o whole_a year_n we_o shall_v not_o here_o treat_v of_o their_o belief_n because_o it_o differ_v not_o from_o the_o other_o oriental_n except_o in_o that_o which_o cause_v their_o schism_n wherein_o they_o be_v no_o more_o at_o present_a be_v entire_o submit_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o even_o consecrate_v with_o unleavened_a bread_n but_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o they_o have_v take_v up_o that_o custom_n since_o their_o reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o the_o modern_a maronites_n pretend_v that_o they_o never_o consecrate_v with_o leaven_a bread_n their_o mass_n differ_v much_o from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o their_o missal_n have_v be_v reform_v at_o rome_n and_o they_o be_v prohibit_v to_o make_v use_n of_o any_o other_o missal_n but_o of_o that_o which_o be_v reform_v they_o perform_v no_o office_n without_o much_o cense_a especial_o at_o mass_n wherein_o they_o neither_o use_v maniple_n nor_o steal_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v nor_o so_o much_o as_o chasable_v unless_o since_o they_o have_v be_v send_v they_o from_o rome_n but_o instead_o of_o maniple_n they_o wear_v on_o each_o arm_n a_o little_a piece_n of_o silken_a or_o woollen_a stuff_n die_v which_o be_v sew_v to_o the_o albe_n or_o even_o sometime_o loose_a the_o priest_n say_v not_o mass_n private_o as_o latin_a priest_n do_v but_o they_o say_v altogether_o stand_v round_o the_o altar_n where_o they_o assist_v the_o celebrate_v priest_n who_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o all_o and_o to_o the_o laic_n under_o both_o kind_n but_o the_o emissary_n of_o rome_n daily_o introduce_v the_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n they_o make_v not_o the_o consecration_n to_o consist_v in_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v my_o blood_n etc._n etc._n but_o in_o more_o word_n which_o contain_v the_o prayer_n common_o call_v the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n nevertheless_o at_o present_a in_o that_o and_o many_o other_o thing_n they_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_a divine_n which_o have_v be_v teach_v they_o at_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o other_o office_n they_o say_v they_o in_o the_o church_n whither_o they_o go_v at_o midnight_n to_o sing_v their_o matin_n or_o rather_o their_o nocturn_n they_o say_v their_o laudes_fw-la which_z may_v be_v call_v prime_a at_o break_v of_o day_n their_o tierce_n come_v before_o mass_n after_o which_o they_o say_v their_o six_o their_o nones_n be_v
sing_v after_o dinner_n vesper_n at_o sun_n set_v and_o at_o last_o their_o compline_n after_o supper_n before_o they_o go_v to_o bed_n every_o office_n be_v compose_v of_o a_o preface_n of_o two_o three_o and_o sometime_o more_o prayer_n with_o a_o like_a number_n of_o hymn_n betwixt_o they_o they_o have_v moreover_o proper_a office_n for_o holy_a day_n lent_n the_o movable_a feast_n and_o for_o other_o day_n the_o priest_n and_o other_o churchman_n who_o be_v in_o holy_a order_n think_v not_o themselves_o oblige_v to_o say_v the_o office_n when_o they_o can_v be_v present_a in_o the_o choir_n unless_o it_o be_v since_o the_o latin_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o oblige_v they_o to_o it_o their_o fast_n differ_v much_o from_o we_o they_o only_o observe_v lend_v and_o then_o they_o do_v not_o eat_v till_o two_o or_o three_o hour_n before_o sun_n set_v they_o fast_v not_o in_o the_o emberweek_n nor_o in_o the_o vigil_n of_o saint_n or_o of_o any_o other_o festival_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o they_o have_v other_o abstinence_n which_o they_o strict_o observe_v for_o they_o eat_v no_o flesh_n egg_n nor_o milk_n two_o day_n of_o the_o week_n to_o wit_n wednesday_n and_o friday_n and_o on_o these_o two_o day_n they_o taste_v not_o of_o any_o thing_n before_o noon_n but_o afterward_o every_o one_o be_v free_a to_o eat_v asmuch_o and_n as_o often_o as_o he_o please_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n they_o fast_o twenty_o day_n before_o christmas_n and_o the_o monk_n prolong_v that_o fast_o at_o the_o feast_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n they_o all_o fast_o during_o a_o fortnight_n and_o as_o long_o at_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o virgin_n bishop_n expect_v not_o the_o emberweek_n for_o confer_v of_o order_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o they_o administer_v they_o indifferent_o on_o all_o holy_a day_n and_o before_o the_o late_a reformation_n be_v bring_v in_o among_o they_o they_o give_v in_o one_o day_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o man_n the_o order_n of_o lector_fw-la exorcist_n acolyte_n subdeacon_n deacon_n priest_n archpriest_n and_o bishop_n and_o all_o in_o two_o or_o three_o hour_n time_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v also_o that_o they_o use_v as_o many_o ceremony_n in_o make_v a_o archpriest_n as_o in_o confer_v other_o order_n and_o it_o seem_v they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o order_n distinct_a from_o the_o rest_n they_o keep_v no_o water_n in_o their_o baptisinal_n font_n that_o have_v be_v blessed_v on_o holy_a saturday_n for_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o as_o often_o as_o any_o be_v present_v to_o be_v baptize_v they_o bless_v the_o water_n by_o say_v a_o great_a many_o prayer_n then_o they_o dip_v the_o person_n to_o be_v baptize_v three_o time_n in_o the_o water_n or_o besprinkle_v it_o thrice_o therewith_o it_o be_v first_o a_o little_a warm_v yet_o they_o pronounce_v but_o once_o the_o necessary_a word_n when_o they_o name_v the_o person_n they_o make_v no_o use_n of_o salt_n but_o they_o anoint_v not_o only_o the_o head_n but_o also_o the_o breast_n with_o their_o open_a hand_n they_o anoint_v also_o the_o body_n before_o and_o behind_o from_o head_n to_o foot_n and_o beside_o that_o unction_n which_o be_v perform_v before_o baptism_n they_o have_v another_o also_o after_o which_o be_v proper_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o oriental_n but_o since_o their_o reconciliation_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v abolish_v it_o that_o they_o may_v administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o latin_n heretofore_o they_o take_v no_o great_a care_n to_o confess_v before_o the_o communion_n but_o the_o emissary_n of_o rome_n have_v oblige_v they_o to_o it_o at_o present_a all_o the_o priest_n also_o be_v equal_a in_o jurisdiction_n in_o matter_n relate_v to_o penance_n before_o their_o reformation_n there_o be_v no_o case_n reserve_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n neither_o before_o that_o time_n do_v they_o use_v great_a reverence_n towards_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o they_o keep_v in_o their_o church_n without_o any_o lamp-light_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o little_a box_n and_o hide_v in_o a_o hole_n in_o the_o wall_n or_o in_o some_o other_o place_n nor_o do_v they_o then_o publish_v their_o marriage_n in_o church_n before_o the_o ceremony_n be_v celebrate_v nay_o and_o for_o that_o they_o take_v all_o sort_n of_o priest_n indifferent_o not_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o curate_n there_o be_v beside_o some_o who_o marry_v before_o the_o age_n of_o 12._o and_o 14._o year_n and_o as_o to_o the_o impediment_n of_o marriage_n they_o differ_v much_o from_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o in_o count_v the_o degree_n of_o kindred_n they_o reckon_v not_o only_o from_o the_o head_n and_o first_o of_o the_o line_n but_o think_v also_o that_o two_o branch_n spring_v from_o the_o stock_n as_o two_o brother_n be_v make_v two_o degree_n so_o that_o imagine_v they_o marry_v not_o but_o in_o the_o six_o degree_n they_o marry_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o three_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o hold_v that_o for_o a_o impediment_n which_o be_v none_o for_o they_o suffer_v not_o two_o brother_n to_o marry_v two_o sister_n nor_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n to_o marry_v the_o mother_n and_o the_o daughter_n they_o practise_v a_o certain_a unction_n for_o the_o sick_a which_o they_o call_v lamp_n because_o in_o reality_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o lamp-oil_n for_o it_o in_o this_o manner_n they_o make_v a_o little_a cake_n somewhat_o big_a than_o a_o host_n wherein_o they_o put_v seven_o match_n twist_v of_o little_a straw_n and_o place_n all_o in_o a_o basin_n with_o oil_n then_o read_v a_o gospel_n and_o a_o epistle_n out_o of_o st._n paul_n with_o some_o prayer_n they_o light_v all_o the_o match_n that_o be_v do_v they_o anoint_v with_o the_o oil_n the_o forehead_n breast_n and_o arm_n of_o all_o that_o be_v present_a and_o of_o he_o who_o be_v sick_a say_v at_o every_o unction_n by_o this_o unction_n god_n pardon_v thy_o sin_n strengthen_v and_o corroborate_v thy_o member_n as_o he_o strengthen_v and_o corroborate_v those_o of_o the_o paralytic_a afterward_o they_o let_v the_o lamp_n burn_v so_o long_o as_o the_o oil_n last_v and_o see_v that_o oil_n have_v only_o be_v bless_v by_o a_o simple_a priest_n many_o have_v believe_v that_o that_o ceremony_n be_v not_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n since_o it_o be_v administer_v to_o those_o who_o be_v not_o dangerous_o sick_a but_o they_o who_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o oriental_a theology_n will_v easy_o be_v persuade_v that_o those_o people_n have_v no_o other_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n before_o the_o latin_n reform_v they_o nor_o indeed_o be_v the_o word_n extreme_a unction_n any_o where_n in_o use_n but_o among_o the_o latin_n because_o they_o anoint_v not_o the_o sick_a but_o when_o they_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n a_o thing_n not_o observe_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n before_o i_o conclude_v this_o discourse_n concern_v the_o maronites_n i_o will_v here_o subjoin_v a_o abstract_n of_o what_o sainte_n what_o p._n besson_n syrie_n sainte_n father_n besson_n the_o jesuit_n have_v observe_v in_o his_o book_n entitle_v la_n syrie_n sainte_n where_o he_o chief_o speak_v of_o the_o maronites_n who_o inhabit_v that_o part_n of_o mount_n libanus_n which_o be_v call_v quesroan_n this_o jesuit_n think_v that_o the_o maronites_n derive_v their_o name_n from_o st._n maron_n a_o syrian_a abbot_n and_o not_o from_o maron_n the_o heresiarch_n and_o among_o other_o argument_n that_o he_o allege_v to_o prove_v this_o he_o say_v that_o the_o maronites_n have_v be_v accustom_v after_o that_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n have_v choose_v a_o patriarch_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n for_o obtain_v his_o confirmation_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v mind_v that_o they_o have_v no_o recourse_n to_o the_o pope_n before_o their_o strict_a conjunction_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o far_o add_v that_o johannes_n damascenus_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o maronites_n if_o they_o have_v real_o be_v heretic_n because_o he_o be_v their_o neighbour_n and_o yet_o in_o the_o list_n that_o he_o make_v of_o heresy_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o they_o but_o that_o be_v needless_a see_v they_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o author_n in_o a_o few_o word_n take_v notice_n of_o what_o the_o jesuit_n dandini_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o society_n have_v do_v among_o the_o maronites_n which_o we_o have_v mention_v more_o full_o with_o necessary_a reflection_n on_o
the_o critical_a history_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o eastern_a nation_n write_a in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a father_n simon_n and_o now_o do_v into_o english_a by_o a._n lovell_z a._n m._n london_n print_v by_o j._n heptinstall_n for_o henry_n faithorne_n and_o john_n kersey_n at_o the_o rose_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n mdclxxxv_o the_o translator_n to_o the_o reader_n if_o at_o anytime_n a_o book_n of_o this_o nature_n have_v be_v useful_a it_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v necessary_a when_o most_o man_n think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o make_v a_o bustle_n for_o proselyte_v other_o to_o their_o opinion_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o certain_a wherein_o they_o differ_v one_o from_o another_o or_o how_o far_o they_o agree_v together_o difference_n will_v still_o be_v difference_n though_o to_o use_v a_o word_n well_o know_v at_o this_o time_n it_o may_v be_v trim_v under_o a_o disguise_n of_o conformity_n and_o therefore_o to_o prevent_v the_o mistake_n and_o disappointment_n that_o those_o who_o labour_v about_o so_o good_a a_o work_n as_o the_o unite_n of_o christian_n under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o belief_n may_v meet_v with_o from_o prejudice_n interest_n or_o artifice_n perhaps_o not_o one_o thing_n may_v be_v more_o effectual_a than_o the_o true_a state_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o opinion_n of_o other_o who_o if_o they_o be_v ingenuous_a will_v never_o be_v complemented_a out_o of_o their_o persuasion_n nor_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o friend_n who_o will_v impose_v upon_o they_o for_o friendship_n sake_n what_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o their_o principle_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v indeed_o that_o all_o man_n be_v of_o one_o mind_n if_o providence_n which_o govern_v the_o world_n think_v it_o convenient_a it_o shall_v be_v so_o but_o since_o it_o have_v be_v foretell_v that_o offence_n must_v come_v it_o be_v to_o be_v desire_v at_o least_o that_o all_o know_v the_o mind_n one_o of_o another_o that_o so_o they_o may_v right_o understand_v how_o to_o rectify_v mistake_n or_o confirm_v the_o truth_n among_o man_n in_o order_n to_o that_o useful_a discovery_n probable_o none_o of_o those_o many_o who_o have_v laborious_o sift_v the_o truth_n by_o their_o critic_n deserve_v the_o title_n of_o candid_a and_o impartial_a judge_n better_a than_o father_n simon_n the_o learned_a author_n of_o this_o treatise_n who_o through_o the_o whole_a book_n have_v employ_v his_o great_a talon_n with_o so_o much_o integrity_n and_o disengagedness_n that_o one_o may_v say_v of_o he_o amicus_fw-la papa_n amici_n graeci_n amici_n latini_n sed_fw-la magis_fw-la amica_fw-la veritas_fw-la and_o therefore_o when_o this_o book_n come_v recommend_v from_o beyond_o sea_n and_o that_o i_o peruse_v it_o i_o think_v that_o i_o can_v hardly_o in_o my_o low_a station_n do_v better_a service_n to_o the_o public_a than_o to_o render_v it_o into_o english_a especial_o see_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o clear_a matter_n of_o fact_n from_o mistake_n and_o aspersion_n and_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o eastern_a christian_n from_o the_o erroneous_a notion_n that_o at_o this_o distance_n may_v be_v give_v we_o of_o they_o by_o the_o traveller_n and_o writer_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o though_o the_o author_n discourse_v large_o of_o transubstantiation_n as_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o reader_n will_v easy_o perceive_v that_o he_o never_o mean_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o to_o dispute_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o peradventure_o may_v seem_v in_o the_o author_n opinion_n very_o difficult_a to_o be_v attempt_v by_o humane_a reason_n but_o bare_o to_o assert_v and_o relate_v matter_n of_o fact_n which_o it_o be_v fit_a all_o shall_v know_v nor_o indeed_o can_v he_o have_v use_v in_o my_o weak_a judgement_n a_o mean_a argument_n either_o for_o or_o against_o that_o doctrine_n than_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o ignorant_a and_o oppress_a people_n see_v protestant_n that_o weigh_v thing_n be_v not_o startle_v or_o move_v by_o the_o same_o belief_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v maintain_v and_o profess_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o church_n far_o more_o conspicuous_a both_o for_o freedom_n wealth_n and_o learning_n than_o that_o of_o the_o forlorn_a greek_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o learned_a author_n of_o a_o discourse_n late_o publish_v against_o transubstantiation_n manage_n the_o controversy_n much_o better_a and_o reason_n more_o close_o to_o the_o point_n when_o among_o his_o other_o argument_n he_o assign_v the_o time_n that_o that_o doctrine_n come_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v when_o image-worship_n be_v enjoin_v by_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o to_o i_o be_v as_o strong_a a_o argument_n as_o any_o that_o father_n simon_n have_v produce_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n who_o own_o that_o council_n and_o be_v very_o superstitious_a in_o image-worship_n have_v ever_o since_o entertain_v that_o belief_n see_v no_o attempt_n be_v ever_o use_v before_o the_o reformation_n to_o convince_v they_o of_o the_o contrary_n since_o then_o the_o only_a design_n of_o this_o book_n be_v to_o relate_v matter_n of_o fact_n and_o to_o clear_v the_o truth_n from_o mistake_n i_o question_v not_o but_o that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o well_o take_v that_o even_o those_o ingenious_a person_n who_o have_v assert_v in_o print_n some_o thing_n which_o they_o will_v find_v here_o contradict_v may_v not_o dislike_v what_o i_o have_v do_v who_o be_o very_o careful_a not_o to_o offend_v in_o any_o thing_n against_o the_o public_a in_o set_v it_o forth_o in_o english_a and_o since_o they_o or_o their_o friend_n want_v not_o learn_v to_o defend_v the_o truth_n they_o can_v be_v suspect_v to_o want_v modesty_n and_o sincerity_n if_o convince_v to_o acknowledge_v a_o mistake_n a._n lovell_z a_o table_n of_o the_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n and_o of_o the_o piece_n subjoin_v to_o it_o chap._n i._o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n page_n 1._o chap._n ii_o of_o transubstantiation_n whether_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v common_o call_v schismatic_n p._n 33._o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o use_n among_o the_o greek_n p._n 57_o chap._n iu._n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o melchites_n p._n 61._o chap._n v._o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o georgian_n or_o iberian_o and_o of_o those_o of_o colchis_n or_o mengrelia_n p._n 64._o chap._n vi_o a_o supplement_n concern_v the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o georgian_n and_o mengrelian_o p._n 70._o chap._n vii_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o nestorian_n p._n 74._o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o indian_n or_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n p._n 87._o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jacobite_n p._n 106._o chap._n x._o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o cophties_n p._n 110._o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o abyssins_n or_o ethiopian_n p._n 118._o chap._n xii_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o armenian_n p._n 123._o chap._n xiii_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o maronites_n p._n 131._o chap._n fourteen_o a_o supplement_n to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v concern_v the_o maronites_n p._n 144._o chap._n xv._o of_o the_o religion_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o mahometan_n p._n 148._o a_o list_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n compose_v by_o nilus_n doxopatrius_fw-la and_o relate_v by_o leo_n allatius_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr cons_n eccl._n occid_n &_o orien_n c._n 24._o p._n 165_o another_o list_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n publish_v by_o mr._n smith_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n p._n 171._o the_o testimony_n of_o gennadius_n concern_v transubstantiation_n take_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n book_n of_o meletius_n syrigus_n against_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n p._n 174._o a_o extract_v from_o a_o manuscript_n book_n whereof_o the_o title_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n p._n 176._o a_o extract_v of_o m._n claude_n copy_n of_o a_o manuscript_n letter_n attribute_v to_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v write_v to_o some_o divine_n of_o leyden_n p._n 183._o a_o list_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n reside_v at_o egmiathin_n which_o be_v dictate_v by_o uscan_a bishop_n of_o uscavanch_n proctor_n general_n to_o the_o patriarch_n p._n 184._o the_o critical_a history_n of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o eastern_a nation_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o
belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n see_v all_o the_o sect_n that_o be_v at_o present_a in_o the_o eastern_a country_n have_v spring_v from_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o except_v some_o particular_a point_n for_o which_o they_o have_v separate_v from_o they_o they_o agree_v in_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o belief_n and_o ceremony_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o treat_v first_o of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n before_o we_o come_v to_o those_o other_o that_o depend_v upon_o it_o the_o greek_a church_n subject_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n be_v not_o always_o of_o that_o vast_a extent_n to_o which_o it_o attain_v after_o that_o it_o please_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n to_o lessen_v other_o patriarchates_n for_o greaten_v that_o of_o constantinople_n which_o they_o can_v the_o more_o easy_o do_v because_o their_o power_n as_o to_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n have_v be_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n and_o that_o for_o erect_v of_o new_a bishopric_n or_o grant_v new_a right_n and_o jurisdiction_n they_o stand_v but_o very_o little_a on_o the_o consent_n of_o patriarch_n whereas_o in_o the_o western_a church_n the_o pope_n by_o degree_n have_v become_v supreme_a in_o these_o affair_n and_o prince_n must_v now_o have_v their_o recourse_n to_o they_o there_o be_v several_a list_n of_o church_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o that_o of_o constantinople_n but_o because_o they_o be_v ancient_a and_o do_v not_o sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o extent_n to_o which_o that_o church_n pretend_v we_o shall_v produce_v two_o that_o be_v late_a one_o make_v by_o a_o greek_z not_o much_o know_v call_v nilus_n doxapatrius_n a._n doxapatrius_n see_v the_o list_n that_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n a._n and_o relate_v by_o leo_n allatius_n and_o the_o other_o mention_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n smith_n b._n smith_n in_o the_o same_o place_n b._n concern_v the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o he_o assure_v we_o he_o have_v from_o some_o greek_n of_o constantinople_n both_o these_o list_n be_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a subjoin_v to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o treatise_n let_v it_o now_o suffice_v we_o to_o observe_v here_o that_o most_o of_o the_o greek_a metropolitan_n still_o retain_v certain_a dignity_n or_o title_n of_o honour_n which_o distinguish_v they_o one_o from_o another_o so_o that_o when_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o the_o archbishop_n nay_o and_o to_o some_o bishop_n he_o never_o fail_v to_o give_v they_o their_o title_n even_o in_o the_o miserable_a state_n to_o which_o they_o be_v at_o present_a reduce_v the_o greek_n in_o all_o time_n have_v be_v nice_a in_o distinguish_v themselves_o by_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o by_o lofty_a and_o magnificent_a name_n which_o by_o many_o be_v attribute_v to_o a_o oriental_a vanity_n whilst_o they_o who_o be_v more_o spare_v in_o censure_n will_v attribute_v it_o to_o their_o politeness_n and_o civility_n though_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n have_v lose_v the_o great_a splendour_n which_o it_o enjoy_v under_o christian_a emperor_n yet_o the_o churchman_n still_o take_v to_o themselves_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o pompous_a name_n of_o which_o they_o be_v proud_a nor_o be_v the_o monk_n and_o religious_a free_a from_o that_o ambition_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o modern_a greek_a writer_n attribute_v common_o to_o themselves_o such_o kind_n of_o title_n and_o prefix_v they_o to_o their_o book_n as_o for_o instance_n doctor_n of_o the_o great_a church_n and_o the_o like_a which_o do_v not_o always_o excuse_v they_o from_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o they_o be_v plunge_v but_o let_v we_o now_o speak_v of_o their_o belief_n since_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o sad_a state_n wherein_o we_o see_v it_o at_o present_a the_o latin_n have_v impose_v many_o thing_n upon_o they_o without_o cause_n and_o the_o emissary_n have_v often_o call_v they_o heretic_n without_o any_o ground_n but_o at_o length_n some_o learned_a man_n at_o rome_n under_o pope_n urban_n viii_o perceive_v the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o latin_a divine_n that_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n what_o ever_o they_o have_v not_o learn_v in_o their_o school_n this_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v by_o a_o author_n who_o publish_v his_o travel_n to_o mount_n libanus_n with_o some_o pretty_a large_a remark_n wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o theology_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n that_o author_n allege_v that_o the_o latin_n often_o accuse_v the_o greek_n of_o innovation_n without_o any_o reason_n and_o that_o if_o theology_n be_v trace_v to_o its_o source_n it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v stick_v close_o to_o antiquity_n than_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v we_o have_v of_o late_a some_o learned_a work_v on_o that_o subject_a which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o a_o author_n that_o have_v solid_o refute_v what_o the_o able_a protestant_n of_o france_n allege_v in_o that_o matter_n however_o i_o think_v the_o author_n of_o the_o note_n upon_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n have_v come_v near_a the_o truth_n by_o keep_v a_o mean_a betwixt_o both_o party_n and_o distinguish_v the_o new_a greek_n who_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o have_v study_v in_o their_o school_n from_o those_o who_o have_v have_v no_o commerce_n with_o they_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o former_a agree_v more_o with_o the_o latin_n than_o the_o other_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o expression_n the_o author_n of_o the_o remark_n on_o the_o voyage_n to_o mount_n libanus_n have_v go_v far_o for_o the_o affirm_v that_o the_o modern_a greek_n do_v for_o most_o part_n but_o copy_n the_o book_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o follow_v in_o all_o thing_n the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o forefather_n and_o beside_o that_o their_o mind_n be_v raise_v but_o little_a above_o popular_a tradition_n they_o take_v no_o pain_n to_o search_v for_o divinity_n in_o its_o original_a nay_o he_o add_v that_o the_o work_v of_o gabriel_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n though_o he_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o reunite_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o medley_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n which_o be_v chief_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o method_n and_o expression_n p._n morin_n be_v also_o of_o that_o opinion_n when_o in_o his_o work_v of_o penance_n and_o ordination_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n if_o we_o follow_v that_o principle_n which_o be_v very_o well_o ground_v in_o these_o two_o author_n we_o shall_v more_o easy_o discover_v what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v and_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o reconcile_v the_o different_a opinion_n of_o those_o who_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_a i_o can_v not_o in_o my_o judgement_n make_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n more_o apparent_a than_o by_o insert_v the_o catalogue_n which_o caucus_n archbishop_n of_o corfou_n have_v make_v of_o the_o error_n which_o he_o impute_v to_o they_o and_o by_o add_v at_o the_o same_o time_n some_o necessary_a reflection_n for_o distinguish_v what_o be_v true_a from_o what_o be_v false_a in_o that_o matter_n which_o have_v be_v various_o treat_v by_o different_a author_n haeresibus_fw-la author_n caucus_n in_o hist_n de_fw-fr graec._n recentiorum_fw-la haeresibus_fw-la caucus_n a_o noble_a venetian_a and_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n in_o the_o book_n that_o he_o write_v concern_v the_o error_n of_o the_o new_a greek_n dedicate_v to_o pope_n gregory_n xiii_o observe_v the_o follow_a error_n i._o they_o re-baptise_a all_o the_o latin_n that_o embrace_v their_o communion_n ii_o they_o delay_v the_o baptism_n of_o child_n until_o the_o three_o four_o five_o six_o ten_o and_o eighteen_o year_n of_o their_o age._n iii_o of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o admit_v not_o confirmation_n nor_o extreme_a unction_n iv_o they_o deny_v purgatory_n though_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a v._o they_o acknowledge_v not_o absolute_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n vi_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n and_o that_o she_o be_v mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n they_o even_o prefer_v their_o own_o church_n before_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o on_o holy_a thursday_n excommunicate_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_a bishop_n as_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n vii_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n viii_o they_o refuse_v to_o adore_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o mass_n of_o latin_a priest_n who_o consecrate_v in_o unleavened_a bread_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o
place_n of_o purgatory_n and_o a_o fire_n which_o torment_v soul_n but_o the_o greek_n deny_v both_o though_o they_o acknowledge_v a_o certain_a state_n of_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a have_v be_v appoint_v in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o very_a first_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o tertullian_n and_o the_o ancient_a of_o the_o father_n aswell_o as_o by_o the_o most_o ancient_a liturgy_n perhaps_o the_o church_n take_v that_o ceremony_n from_o the_o jew_n who_o likewise_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v a_o custom_n practise_v in_o the_o synagogue_n long_o before_o the_o birth_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v to_o be_v find_v practise_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o jew_n be_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o grecian_n there_o be_v this_o difference_n nevertheless_o betwixt_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n as_o to_o their_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a that_o the_o latter_a have_v explain_v themselves_o more_o full_o whereas_o the_o former_a and_o all_o the_o other_o oriental_n have_v continue_v in_o more_o general_n term_n the_o latin_n however_o in_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a at_o mass_n retain_v the_o ancient_a form_n which_o agree_v pretty_a well_o with_o what_o the_o greek_n believe_v of_o hell_n purgatory_n and_o paradise_n this_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o latin_n domine_fw-la jesus_n christ_n libera_fw-la animas_fw-la omnium_fw-la fidelium_fw-la defunctorum_fw-la de_fw-la poenis_fw-la inferni_fw-la &_o de_fw-la profundo_fw-la lacu_fw-la libera_fw-la eas_fw-la de_fw-la ore_fw-la i_o eonis_fw-la ne_fw-la absorbeat_fw-la eas_fw-la tartarus_n ne_fw-la cadant_fw-la in_o obscurum_fw-la etc._n etc._n these_o word_n seem_v to_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n for_o they_o suppose_v but_o one_o place_n which_o be_v hell_n where_o the_o soul_n be_v detain_v as_o in_o a_o dark_a prison_n and_o they_o pray_v that_o the_o soul_n may_v pass_v from_o that_o obscure_a place_n to_o a_o place_n of_o light_n and_o rest_v which_o be_v paradise_n and_o this_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o prayer_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v at_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v call_v in_o die_n obitus_fw-la as_o to_o what_o concern_v hell_n we_o shall_v not_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n who_o have_v nevertheless_o be_v follow_v by_o some_o greek_a doctor_n we_o shall_v only_o mention_v what_o be_v most_o general_o approve_v by_o they_o when_o they_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v deliver_v soul_n out_o of_o hell_n that_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o state_n of_o purgatory_n i_o mean_v that_o in_o that_o obscure_a prison_n which_o they_o call_v hell_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o soul_n one_o sort_n who_o sin_n be_v not_o so_o enormous_a as_o to_o be_v condemn_v for_o they_o to_o eternal_a punishment_n there_o and_o another_o who_o be_v real_o condemn_v to_o hell_n there_o to_o abide_v for_o ever_o of_o these_o last_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o in_o inferno_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la redemptio_fw-la whereas_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o sort_n of_o soul_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o in_o inferno_fw-la est_fw-la redemptio_fw-la this_o may_v serve_v to_o explain_v the_o liturgy_n and_o book_n of_o the_o new_a greek_n which_o seem_v to_o suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n shall_v not_o remain_v in_o hell_n for_o ever_o and_o that_o so_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v not_o eternal_a if_o we_o take_v this_o rule_n along_o with_o we_o we_o may_v have_v a_o easy_a explication_n of_o all_o the_o prayer_n that_o be_v say_v for_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o to_o paradise_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o oriental_n be_v in_o this_o persuasion_n that_o soul_n enjoy_v not_o eternal_a bliss_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o punish_v with_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n before_o they_o receive_v sentence_n from_o god_n at_o the_o last_o day_n of_o universal_a judgement_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o must_v distinguish_v two_o paradise_n the_o first_o be_v that_o place_n of_o light_n and_o rest_v mention_v in_o their_o prayer_n and_o liturgy_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a repose_n expect_v the_o last_o judgement_n that_o place_n be_v call_v in_o the_o public_a office_n that_o be_v say_v for_o the_o dead_a paradise_n light_n life_n blessedness_n abraham_n bosom_n the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o paradise_n be_v that_o eternal_a bliss_n which_o they_o shall_v enjoy_v in_o heaven_n after_o the_o universal_a judgement_n and_o they_o think_v that_o opinion_n to_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n than_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v say_v they_o but_o at_o that_o day_n that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o will_v come_v in_o quality_n of_o judge_n shall_v say_v to_o the_o elect_n 25._o elect_n matth._n 25._o come_v you_o bless_v of_o my_o father_n inherit_v the_o kingdom_n prepare_v for_o you_o from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n they_o pretend_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n concern_v paradise_n and_o hell_n before_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v not_o found_v on_o antiquity_n beside_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o subtilise_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o light_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o bless_a as_o most_o of_o the_o latin_a divine_n have_v do_v who_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o with_o extraordinary_a nicety_n nay_o there_o be_v some_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o greek_n father_n deny_v that_o the_o angel_n and_o blessed_n see_v the_o essence_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n rely_v upon_o these_o word_n of_o theodoret_n immut_n theodoret_n theod._n dial._n immut_n the_o angel_n see_v not_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o comprehend_v all_o thing_n and_o can_v be_v comprehend_v nor_o know_v but_o they_o see_v a_o certain_a species_n which_o be_v proportionate_a to_o their_o nature_n and_o this_o they_o confirm_v also_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o many_o father_n there_o remain_v somewhat_o to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o moral_n discipline_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o their_o morality_n see_v they_o have_v the_o same_o principle_n as_o the_o latius_fw-la have_v it_o can_v be_v much_o different_a from_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o want_v the_o use_n of_o school_n divinity_n they_o be_v not_o so_o great_a metaphysician_n as_o the_o latin_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v when_o they_o mingle_v no_o logic_n nor_o metaphysic_n in_o their_o book_n of_o morality_n if_o you_o except_o some_o greek_n who_o have_v study_v in_o the_o school_n of_o italy_n or_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o may_v be_v notwithstanding_o that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n do_v not_o walk_v up_o to_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o morality_n because_o of_o the_o sad_a condition_n to_o which_o they_o be_v at_o present_a reduce_v their_o churchman_n be_v accuse_v of_o simony_n because_o the_o bishop_n sell_v order_n and_o the_o priest_n the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n but_o if_o matter_n be_v thorough_o examine_v perhaps_o they_o be_v not_o so_o unblamable_a as_o people_n think_v there_o be_v a_o necessity_n that_o they_o live_v by_o their_o call_v and_o see_v they_o have_v no_o benefice_n as_o they_o be_v at_o present_a establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n why_o be_v they_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v to_o take_v money_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o fault_n find_v with_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o west_n of_o take_v money_n for_o mass_n confession_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n and_o shall_v a_o poor_a papas_n be_v accuse_v of_o simony_n for_o be_v pay_v for_o a_o absolution_n that_o he_o give_v and_o for_o have_v rate_v it_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sin_n nor_o do_v we_o think_v it_o strange_a neither_o that_o certain_a sin_n be_v rate_v at_o rome_n because_o we_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o practice_n will_v the_o new_a distinction_n of_o divine_a right_n and_o ecclesiastical_a right_n that_o some_o divine_n and_o canonist_n have_v invent_v in_o these_o last_o age_n put_v the_o pope_n without_o the_o reach_n of_o simony_n and_o shall_v not_o that_o extreme_a necessity_n to_o which_o the_o patriarch_n and_o greek_n bishop_n be_v reduce_v render_v they_o at_o all_o excusable_a before_o god_n and_o man_n in_o that_o they_o take_v money_n for_o ordination_n it_o be_v not_o that_o i_o will_v excuse_v the_o greek_n in_o all_o thing_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o many_o time_n take_v too_o much_o liberty_n to_o themselves_o and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o careful_a
enough_o to_o square_v their_o conscience_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a morality_n but_o the_o ignorance_n and_o poverty_n wherein_o they_o be_v at_o present_a be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o disorder_n which_o nevertheless_o the_o virtuous_a man_n among_o they_o prevent_v asmuch_o as_o they_o can_v as_o the_o patriarch_n jeremy_n who_o open_o const_n open_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jerom._n patr._n const_n reprove_v confessor_n who_o make_v a_o traffic_n of_o holy_a thing_n and_o exact_a present_n he_o say_v that_o such_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v by_o god_n and_o that_o when_o he_o find_v any_o among_o his_o people_n he_o chastise_v they_o and_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o office_n as_o to_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n they_o conform_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o prescript_n of_o their_o canon_n for_o instance_n they_o observe_v not_o exact_o the_o age_n that_o be_v require_v for_o priesthood_n and_o episcopacy_n beside_o they_o mind_v but_o very_o little_a the_o interval_n and_o take_v several_a order_n together_o at_o one_o time_n the_o election_n of_o their_o patriarch_n be_v not_o always_o canonical_a for_o he_o that_o give_v most_o to_o the_o grand_a signior_n be_v common_o prefer_v before_o the_o rest_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v many_o time_n several_a that_o take_v the_o title_n of_o patriarch_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr nointel_n ambassador_n for_o the_o french_a king_n at_o the_o port_n perpet_n port_n mounseur_fw-fr 'noint_v tom._n 3._o de_fw-fr la_fw-fr perpet_n take_v notice_n of_o four_o patriarch_n alive_a in_o the_o year_n 1671._o the_o greek_n be_v ambitious_a and_o therefore_o they_o take_v all_o course_n to_o rise_v to_o that_o dignity_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o great_a trouble_n in_o that_o church_n beside_o the_o money_n that_o the_o patriarch_n elect_n give_v to_o the_o grand_a signior_n for_o letter_n of_o confirmation_n he_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o buy_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o elect_v he_o and_o every_o one_o upon_o that_o occasion_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v the_o most_o of_o his_o voice_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o patriarch_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o make_v himself_o amends_o when_o he_o make_v any_o bishop_n which_o the_o bishop_n also_o do_v in_o regard_n of_o their_o papas_n to_o who_o they_o sell_v order_n and_o cure_n as_o dear_a as_o possible_o they_o can_v and_o all_o at_o length_n fall_v upon_o the_o poor_a people_n who_o pay_v very_o dear_a for_o the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n they_o go_v but_o seldom_o to_o they_o the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n be_v not_o marry_v but_o the_o priest_n marry_v before_o their_o ordination_n and_o that_o practise_v which_o be_v general_n over_o all_o the_o levant_n be_v ancient_a i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o primitive_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n or_o a_o deviation_n for_o the_o ancient_a canon_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n pretend_v to_o be_v warrant_v as_o to_o that_o by_o the_o canon_n call_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o trullo_n and_o council_n in_o trullo_n they_o accuse_v the_o latin_n of_o have_v contravene_v the_o ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n if_o a_o priest_n happen_v to_o marry_v after_o that_o he_o have_v be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o priest_n he_o can_v afterward_o perform_v any_o function_n of_o the_o priesthood_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o neocaesarea_n but_o the_o marriage_n be_v not_o therefore_o dissolve_v whereas_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o marriage_n be_v null_a because_o priesthood_n be_v a_o impediment_n that_o break_v it_o i_o believe_v caucus_n mean_v of_o those_o priest_n that_o marry_v after_o ordination_n when_o he_o say_v errorib_n say_v cauc_v in_o hist_n de_fw-fr graec._n errorib_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v that_o he_o who_o have_v be_v once_o a_o priest_n may_v again_o return_v to_o the_o state_n of_o layman_n in_o effect_n he_o retain_v nothing_o of_o priesthood_n unless_o it_o be_v some_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n where_o he_o have_v a_o seat_n separate_v from_o the_o place_n of_o laic_n monachism_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o answer_n which_o the_o 2._o the_o jerem._n patriarch_n respon_n 1._o &_o 2._o patriarch_n jeremy_n make_v to_o the_o german_a divine_n who_o speak_v of_o monk_n as_o of_o useless_a member_n to_o which_o divine_v he_o oppose_v st._n basil_n and_o the_o other_o greek_a father_n who_o have_v make_v a_o elegy_n of_o the_o monastic_a life_n and_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o pure_a and_o angelical_a way_n of_o live_v and_o this_o he_o confirm_v beside_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n wherein_o many_o good_a regulation_n be_v make_v concern_v monk_n metrophanes_n critopulus_n also_o praise_v monachism_n as_o a_o most_o ancient_a thing_n in_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o ornament_n to_o it_o their_o way_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o same_o author_n be_v very_o austere_a because_o they_o never_o eat_v flesh_n though_o they_o be_v not_o engage_v to_o that_o by_o any_o vow_n but_o only_o by_o custom_n which_o they_o never_o violate_v none_o of_o they_o ever_o sleep_v more_o than_o four_o hour_n and_o some_o but_o two_o they_o go_v to_o prayer_n in_o the_o church_n thrice_o a_o day_n and_o they_o who_o apply_v themselves_o not_o to_o study_v work_n with_o their_o hand_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o monastery_n where_o all_o sort_n of_o workman_n may_v not_o be_v find_v 8._o find_v leo_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr consens_fw-la eccl._n occid_n &_o orient_a l._n 3_o c._n 8._o leo_fw-la allatius_n treat_v more_o at_o large_a of_o the_o greek_n monk_n that_o be_v nowadays_o in_o the_o levant_n and_o that_o very_o exact_o which_o oblige_v i_o to_o give_v here_o a_o abridgement_n of_o what_o he_o have_v observe_v though_o there_o be_v different_a kind_n of_o monk_n among_o the_o greek_n yet_o they_o all_o derive_v their_o original_a from_o st._n basil_n who_o be_v the_o first_o and_o sole_a author_n of_o monastic_a discipline_n all_o the_o monk_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o their_o father_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o crime_n among_o they_o to_o deviate_v in_o the_o least_o from_o his_o rule_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v all_o over_o greek_o many_o fair_a monastery_n with_o well_o build_v church_n where_o these_o monk_n sing_v day_n and_o night_n however_o they_o have_v not_o all_o one_o and_o the_o same_o way_n of_o live_v for_o there_o be_v some_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o live_v together_o in_o society_n eat_v in_o the_o same_o refectory_n have_v nothing_o singular_a among_o they_o as_o to_o their_o habit_n and_o in_o fine_a have_v all_o the_o same_o exercise_n none_o be_v exempt_v there_o be_v nevertheless_o two_o order_n among_o they_o for_o one_o be_v of_o 〈◊〉_d of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a and_o angelical_a habit_n who_o be_v of_o a_o degree_n more_o elevate_v and_o perfect_v than_o the_o rest_n and_o profess_v a_o more_o perfect_a way_n of_o live_v these_o be_v in_o great_a number_n the_o other_o who_o be_v of_o 〈◊〉_d of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o little_a habit_n otherways_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v of_o a_o inferior_a rank_n and_o lead_v not_o so_o perfect_a a_o life_n the_o second_o which_o be_v name_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d live_v according_a as_o they_o please_v themselves_o as_o their_o name_n do_v import_v and_o therefore_o before_o they_o take_v the_o habit_n they_o give_v some_o money_n for_o a_o cell_n and_o some_o other_o necessary_n of_o the_o monastery_n the_o yeoman_n of_o the_o cellar_n or_o butler_n furnish_v they_o with_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o he_o do_v the_o rest_n and_o so_o be_v exempt_v from_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o monastery_n they_o mind_v their_o own_o business_n these_o last_o leave_n by_o will_n what_o they_o possess_v aswell_o within_o as_o without_o the_o monastery_n to_o their_o servant_n or_o companion_n who_o they_o call_v disciple_n and_o who_o they_o have_v choose_v from_o among_o the_o monk_n to_o assist_v they_o in_o their_o occasion_n this_o man_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o other_o by_o his_o management_n improve_v the_o good_n that_o he_o have_v inherit_v and_o leaf_n by_o will_n what_o he_o have_v purchase_v to_o he_o who_o he_o have_v choose_v for_o his_o companion_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o good_n which_o he_o possess_v that_o be_v to_o say_v what_o his_o master_n leave_v he_o when_o he_o die_v fall_v to_o the_o monastery_n which_o afterward_o sell_v they_o to_o those_o that_o please_v to_o purchase_v nevertheless_o among_o these_o last_o monk_n there_o be_v some_o so_o
well_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o suit_v every_o way_n with_o their_o belief_n and_o which_o be_v most_o remarkable_a in_o that_o matter_n gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n employ_v hardly_o any_o other_o word_n but_o that_o in_o a_o apology_n that_o he_o write_v on_o purpose_n for_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n against_o some_o divine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o unjust_o accuse_v they_o of_o idolatry_n it_o be_v moreover_o object_v that_o since_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d occur_v not_o in_o the_o book_n of_o other_o greek_a writer_n nor_o yet_o in_o the_o two_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v against_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n but_o that_o objection_n seem_v to_o have_v less_o ground_n than_o the_o former_a in_o the_o year_n 1635._o there_o be_v print_v at_o venice_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o greek_a monk_n and_o priest_n call_v gregory_n a_o small_a abridgement_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o greek_n by_o way_n of_o a_o catechism_n where_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v find_v but_o the_o manner_n also_o how_o transubstantiation_n be_v make_v be_v therein_o declare_v at_o length_n the_o author_n show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o sacrament_n say_v that_o the_o other_o sacrament_n contain_v only_a grace_n whereas_o ecclesiae_fw-la whereas_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d greg._n in_o synopsi_n dogmat._n ecclesiae_fw-la the_o eucharist_n contain_v jesus_n christ_n present_a and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o that_o sacrament_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transubstantiatio_fw-la this_o greek_a take_v the_o title_n of_o protosyncelle_n of_o the_o great_a church_n and_o reside_v in_o a_o monastery_n of_o the_o isle_n chios_n in_o his_o preface_n he_o acknowledge_v himself_o indebt_v for_o the_o best_a part_n of_o his_o work_n to_o george_n coressius_fw-la who_o he_o call_v one_o of_o the_o learn_a divine_n of_o his_o church_n and_o who_o in_o effect_n take_v the_o title_n of_o divine_a of_o the_o great_a church_n be_v beside_o a_o physician_n by_o profession_n this_o coressius_fw-la who_o bitter_o write_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o latin_n prefix_v his_o approbation_n to_o that_o book_n affirm_v 〈◊〉_d affirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o contain_v nothing_o but_o true_a and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n beside_o this_o work_n there_o be_v a_o far_o more_o considerable_a book_n write_v in_o the_o year_n 1638._o by_o meletius_n syrigus_n against_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n attribute_v to_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v print_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a at_o geneva_n the_o title_n of_o that_o book_n which_o be_v not_o print_v run_v in_o these_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o author_n vigorous_o refute_v that_o pretend_a confession_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n by_o a_o great_a many_o argument_n take_v from_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n down_o to_o our_o time_n and_o make_v it_o evident_o appear_v that_o the_o confession_n of_o cyril_n have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o calvin_n then_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n he_o add_v a_o particular_a dissertation_n about_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transubstantiation_n and_o by_o many_o instance_n show_v that_o though_o that_o word_n be_v not_o ancient_o use_v yet_o there_o be_v reason_n for_o make_v use_n of_o it_o or_o some_o such_o at_o present_a because_o of_o heretic_n and_o for_o the_o better_a explication_n of_o the_o change_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n you_o may_v consult_v that_o d._n that_o see_v the_o collection_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n d._n dissertation_n subjoin_v to_o this_o book_n in_o greek_a which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v insert_v in_o french_a in_o his_o last_o tome_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n we_o have_v beside_o two_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o agapius_n a_o greek_a monk_n of_o mount_n athos_n the_o first_o print_v in_o the_o year_n 1641_o and_o the_o second_o in_o 1664._o both_o at_o venice_n with_o the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o salvation_n of_o sinner_n though_o that_o author_n still_o retain_v the_o ancient_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o like_a yet_o in_o formal_a term_n he_o assert_v transubstantiation_n and_o acknowledge_v that_o jesus_n christ_n graecus_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d agap_n monach._n graecus_n have_v hide_v as_o under_o a_o veil_n the_o divine_a substance_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o omit_v the_o many_o miracle_n that_o the_o same_o agapius_n mention_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o these_o miracle_n whether_o they_o be_v true_a or_o false_a make_v nothing_o to_o our_o purpose_n to_o the_o monk_n agapius_n we_o may_v join_v michael_n cortacius_n of_o crete_n in_o the_o sermon_n which_o he_o preach_v and_o dedicate_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n that_o sermon_n be_v print_v at_o venice_n in_o the_o year_n 1642._o with_o the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o dignity_n of_o priesthood_n in_o that_o discourse_n cortacus_n compare_v the_o priest_n with_o god_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n say_v that_o as_o sacerd_v as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mich._n cortac_n serm._n de_fw-fr ign_n sacerd_v god_n have_v change_v the_o water_n into_o wine_n so_o the_o priest_n change_v or_o to_o use_v his_o word_n transubstantiat_v the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n beside_o he_o declames_fw-la against_o those_o that_o believe_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o mystery_n and_o the_o better_a to_o distinguish_v they_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d luther_n a_o wicked_a and_o abominable_a heresiarch_n and_o apostate_n who_o by_o his_o doctrine_n have_v seduce_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n after_o all_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v surprise_v to_o see_v a_o greek_a inveigh_v so_o bitter_o against_o protestant_n nor_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o that_o sermon_n have_v be_v suggest_v to_o he_o by_o some_o latin_a monk_n a_o enemy_n of_o they_o they_o who_o know_v what_o happen_v at_o constantinople_n under_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o cyrill_n a_o great_a favourer_n of_o protestant_n and_o who_o engage_v a_o great_a many_o bishop_n in_o that_o party_n will_v not_o at_o all_o be_v astonish_v at_o the_o invective_n of_o cortacius_n which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v seasonable_a after_o this_o i_o think_v mr._n smith_n dare_v hardly_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v no_o author_n who_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o imitation_n of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o better_a reason_n that_o there_o be_v but_o very_o few_o that_o have_v not_o make_v use_n of_o it_o since_o that_o time_n and_o have_v i_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o have_v travel_v into_o the_o levant_n as_o well_o as_o mr._n smith_n i_o can_v have_v furnish_v the_o public_a with_o a_o great_a many_o more_o but_o the_o two_o synod_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n against_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n make_v no_o mention_n say_v mr._n smith_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whence_o he_o infer_v that_o they_o purposely_o forbear_v it_o that_o they_o may_v not_o countenance_v a_o novelty_n there_o can_v be_v a_o worse_o ground_v objection_n the_o business_n of_o these_o two_o synod_n be_v to_o condemn_v some_o proposition_n publish_v by_o cyrill_n in_o name_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o so_o these_o synod_n think_v it_o enough_o to_o mention_v the_o proposition_n of_o cyrill_n in_o his_o own_o term_n and_o to_o anathematise_v they_o if_o cyrill_n in_o his_o pretend_a confession_n of_o faith_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o bishop_n of_o these_o two_o council_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o first_o synod_n hold_v under_o cyrill_n of_o borrhea_n in_o the_o year_n 1638._o 〈◊〉_d 1638._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d anathema_n to_o cyrill_n who_o teach_v and_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n of_o proposition_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o real_a blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o benediction_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o alone_o be_v a_o convince_a argument_n that_o among_o the_o greek_n the_o verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o new_a word_n 〈◊〉_d
constantinople_n against_o the_o jesuit_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v choose_v patriarch_n and_o for_o the_o space_n of_o five_o or_o six_o month_n after_o make_v nothing_o appear_v in_o his_o action_n that_o may_v give_v any_o sign_n of_o defection_n from_o the_o religion_n of_o his_o forefather_n but_o see_v he_o have_v the_o jesuit_n for_o enemy_n he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o declare_v for_o the_o hollander_n that_o he_o may_v be_v second_v by_o they_o he_o engage_v also_o in_o his_o party_n a_o considerable_a number_n of_o bishop_n and_o churchman_n who_o relish_v his_o opinion_n and_o be_v in_o the_o same_o disposition_n as_o he_o be_v to_o introduce_v novelty_n into_o the_o greek_a church_n but_o they_o be_v not_o the_o strong_a because_o the_o jesuit_n who_o have_v a_o college_n at_o constantinople_n where_o they_o teach_v the_o youth_n gratis_o easy_o gain_v the_o people_n who_o make_v a_o insurrection_n against_o cyrill_n the_o greek_n hold_v a_o assembly_n in_o the_o year_n 1622._o wherein_n he_o be_v depose_v from_o his_o patriarchate_n and_o banish_v to_o the_o isle_n of_o rhodes_n another_o patriarch_n be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n who_o by_o letter_n submit_v himself_o to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o have_v forward_v his_o election_n but_o see_v cyrill_n still_o entertain_v a_o party_n in_o constantinople_n and_o that_o the_o dutch_a supply_v he_o with_o great_a sum_n of_o money_n it_o be_v not_o long_o before_o he_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o patriarchate_n then_o it_o be_v that_o he_o revenge_v himself_o on_o the_o jesuit_n and_o those_o who_o have_v espouse_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o calvinism_n reign_v at_o constantinople_n this_o bring_v great_a disorder_n into_o that_o church_n for_o cyrill_n set_v every_o thing_n to_o sale_n that_o he_o may_v pay_v the_o money_n which_o he_o have_v borrow_v of_o the_o dutch._n the_o jesuit_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n find_v that_o cyrill_n have_v absolute_o get_v the_o better_a on_o it_o endeavour_v to_o gain_v he_o by_o propose_v term_n of_o accommodation_n and_o represent_v to_o he_o the_o danger_n of_o his_o church_n if_o he_o continue_v those_o intrigue_n with_o the_o calvinist_n he_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o willing_a to_o embrace_v a_o accommodation_n but_o see_v he_o still_o continue_v his_o practice_n with_o the_o dutch_a the_o court_n of_o rome_n make_v a_o fresh_a attempt_n to_o turn_v he_o out_o of_o his_o chair_n which_o succeed_v but_o for_o a_o very_a short_a time_n because_o the_o dutch_a money_n soon_o recall_v he_o again_o to_o his_o patriarchate_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n double_v their_o effort_n against_o cyrill_n send_v one_o to_o constantinople_n in_o quality_n of_o vicar_n of_o the_o patriarch_n for_o maintain_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n in_o that_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v upon_o the_o brink_n of_o ruin_n cyrill_n party_n fail_v not_o to_o lay_v hold_n on_o that_o occasion_n to_o render_v the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o party_n odious_a to_o the_o turk_n who_o be_v jealous_a of_o that_o envoy_n of_o rome_n insomuch_o that_o he_o be_v very_o ill_o use_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o cyrill_n cruel_o revenge_v himself_o on_o all_o the_o greek_n who_o he_o think_v to_o be_v his_o enemy_n nevertheless_o he_o render_v himself_o so_o odious_a by_o his_o great_a vexation_n and_o have_v so_o powerful_a a_o party_n as_o the_o jesuit_n of_o constantinople_n second_v by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o deal_v with_o that_o he_o at_o length_n fall_v and_o be_v strangle_v by_o express_a order_n from_o the_o grand_a signior_n this_o be_v the_o history_n of_o the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n lucaris_n in_o who_o name_n the_o huguenot_n print_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n boast_v that_o they_o agree_v in_o opinion_n with_o the_o greek_a church_n but_o with_o the_o glance_n of_o a_o eye_n one_o may_v judge_v what_o kind_n of_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o title_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o it_o be_v not_o write_v in_o name_n of_o that_o church_n nor_o have_v it_o any_o public_a approbation_n cyrill_fw-mi give_v it_o private_o to_o the_o dutch_a ambassador_n who_o assistance_n he_o need_v to_o defend_v he_o against_o the_o jesuit_n of_o constantinople_n that_o work_n of_o cyrill_n be_v much_o like_o the_o book_n that_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v make_v by_o william_n postel_n for_o a_o nun_n who_o he_o persuade_v that_o he_o may_v squeeze_v a_o little_a money_n from_o she_o that_o the_o messiah_n come_v into_o the_o world_n only_o for_o man_n and_o that_o she_o lady_n jean_n be_v to_o be_v the_o messiess_n of_o the_o woman_n there_o be_v as_o much_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n in_o that_o confession_n of_o cyrill_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o there_o be_v in_o the_o imposture_n of_o that_o famous_a normand_n william_n postel_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o protestant_n shall_v still_o dare_v to_o object_n to_o catholic_n that_o pretend_v confession_n grotius_n give_v a_o better_a judgement_n of_o it_o in_o a_o book_n that_o he_o publish_v some_o time_n after_o that_o confession_n come_v abroad_o in_o the_o word_n wherein_o he_o frank_o say_v antichrist_n say_v nuper_fw-la constantinopoli_fw-it cyrillus_n sine_fw-la patriarchis_fw-la sine_fw-la metropolitis_fw-la sine_fw-la episcopis_fw-la novum_fw-la nobis_fw-la propinavit_fw-la symbolum_n grot._n de_fw-fr antichrist_n that_o cyrill_n forge_v a_o new_a symbol_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o any_o patriarch_n archbishop_n or_o bishop_n now_o after_o all_o i_o have_v relate_v the_o history_n of_o this_o cyrill_n with_o all_o the_o exactness_n i_o can_v without_o any_o regard_n to_o what_o the_o dutch_a have_v write_v of_o he_o nor_o to_o what_o leo_n allatius_n have_v say_v who_o also_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o moderation_n i_o have_v scarce_o mention_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v agree_v upon_o by_o both_o the_o opposite_a party_n beside_o cyrill_n there_o be_v other_o greek_n of_o less_o note_n who_o have_v write_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o among_o other_o one_o gergan_n a_o bishop_n who_o have_v publish_v a_o catechism_n wherein_o he_o open_o deny_v transubstantiation_n but_o with_o this_o difference_n from_o cyrill_n that_o he_o follow_v not_o the_o confession_n of_o geneva_n but_o that_o of_o ausbourg_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o catechism_n with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o almost_o different_a in_o every_o point_n that_o it_o may_v be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o protestant_n as_o when_o it_o say_v that_o scripture_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n to_o prove_v the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a and_o clear_a as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o scripture_n in_o a_o word_n gergan_n be_v a_o protestant_n and_o only_o a_o greek_a in_o language_n and_o that_o too_o a_o base_a vulgar_a greek_a nevertheless_o he_o dare_v boast_v that_o he_o be_v none_o of_o those_o false_a brethren_n 〈◊〉_d brethren_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o have_v be_v poison_v at_o rome_n but_o it_o be_v general_o know_v that_o the_o greek_n themselves_o who_o have_v no_o commerce_n with_o rome_n confirm_v neither_o the_o confession_n of_o ausbourg_n nor_o of_o geneva_n in_o their_o book_n protestant_n may_v also_o reckon_v among_o the_o greek_n of_o their_o communion_n nathanael_n of_o crete_n who_o promise_v some_o time_n ago_o to_o the_o dutch_a that_o he_o will_v translate_v calvin_n institution_n into_o greek_a and_o teach_v his_o countryman_n calvinism_n provide_v they_o give_v he_o the_o sum_n of_o money_n which_o he_o demand_v mr._n claude_n add_v to_o all_o these_o greek_a calvinist_n the_o testimony_n of_o one_o meletius_n metropolitan_a of_o ephesus_n in_o a_o answer_n he_o make_v about_o thirty_o year_n ago_o to_o the_o divine_n of_o leyden_n as_o to_o several_a question_n that_o have_v be_v put_v to_o he_o father_n simon_n make_v answer_v to_o mr._n claude_n that_o he_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o that_o be_v the_o act_n of_o some_o greek_a gain_v by_o the_o dutch_a divine_n who_o answer_v their_o question_n as_o they_o themselves_o will_v have_v he_o and_o that_o to_o judge_v of_o that_o answer_n it_o will_v be_v proper_a to_o publish_v it_o in_o the_o author_n language_n i_o procure_v by_o mean_n of_o one_o of_o mr._n claude_n friend_n who_o he_o can_v not_o deny_v a_o copy_n of_o that_o answer_n and_o have_v read_v it_o i_o find_v that_o father_n simon_n be_v conjecture_v be_v a_o real_a truth_n for_o meletius_n who_o in_o that_o letter_n take_v the_o title_n of_o archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n not_o only_o
that_o the_o ancient_a father_n give_v the_o name_n of_o antitype_n to_o the_o symbol_n even_o after_o their_o consecration_n not_o think_v that_o that_o word_n signify_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o appear_v manifest_o by_o the_o dispute_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o iconoclast_n and_o the_o patron_n of_o image_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n betwixt_o they_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o both_o party_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o consecration_n they_o differ_v only_o in_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o after_o the_o consecration_n the_o bread_n ought_v still_o to_o be_v call_v a_o antitype_n the_o iconocla_v affirm_v it_o and_o have_v antiquity_n on_o their_o side_n the_o defender_n of_o image_n deny_v it_o and_o fall_v into_o a_o mistake_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o do_v not_o the_o least_o prejudice_n the_o affair_n in_o question_n so_o that_o what_o way_n soever_o the_o word_n antitype_n be_v interpret_v protestant_n can_v draw_v no_o consequence_n from_o it_o against_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n chap._n iii_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o use_n among_o the_o greek_n though_o this_o adoration_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequent_a of_o transubstantiation_n yet_o there_o be_v some_o protestant_n who_o free_o confess_v that_o the_o greek_n be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o the_o latin_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o they_o deny_v that_o they_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o consecrate_a symbol_n pretend_v that_o their_o worship_n terminate_v on_o jesus_n christ_n in_o heaven_n they_o be_v confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n chief_o because_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o liturgy_n render_v not_o much_o honour_n to_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n after_o their_o consecration_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v but_o we_o be_v not_o always_o to_o pass_v a_o judgement_n on_o thing_n by_o the_o external_n worship_n and_o in_o that_o many_o emissary_n have_v be_v mistake_v aswell_o as_o protestant_n when_o they_o will_v measure_v the_o oriental_n by_o the_o practice_n and_o custom_n of_o their_o own_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o show_v great_a respect_n and_o veneration_n to_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o we_o do_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o berengarian_o nay_o and_o before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o protestant_n too_o at_o least_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o exterior_a it_o be_v chief_o but_o since_o the_o birth_n of_o nestorianism_n that_o great_a respect_n have_v be_v show_v to_o the_o virgin_n beside_o the_o greek_a church_n never_o render_v such_o excessive_a honour_n to_o image_n but_o since_o the_o iconoclast_n be_v so_o incense_v against_o they_o *_o *_o *_o it_o must_v not_o therefore_o be_v say_v that_o before_o that_o time_n no_o honour_n be_v render_v neither_o to_o the_o virgin_n nor_o image_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n who_o have_v continue_v in_o their_o ancient_a simplicity_n because_o they_o have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o reason_n as_o the_o latin_n have_v to_o come_v out_o of_o it_o and_o if_o they_o be_v accuse_v that_o they_o adore_v not_o the_o symbol_n the_o ancient_n be_v likewise_o to_o be_v accuse_v for_o not_o have_v adore_v they_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v find_v neither_o in_o their_o book_n nor_o liturgy_n that_o come_v near_o the_o external_n worship_n of_o our_o time_n in_o this_o manner_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o caucus_n when_o he_o affirm_v that_o no_o nation_n under_o the_o sun_n render_v less_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o the_o greek_n do_v and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o go_v too_o far_o in_o what_o he_o relate_v compare_v they_o to_o some_o reformer_n of_o the_o west_n but_o after_o all_o we_o can_v make_v a_o better_a judgement_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_n than_o by_o the_o book_n the_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_a gabriel_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n who_o we_o have_v mention_v before_o assert_n so_o vigorous_o that_o adoration_n in_o a_o book_n that_o he_o write_v on_o purpose_n against_o the_o latin_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o doubt_v of_o it_o that_o archbishop_n establish_v two_o sort_n of_o honour_n or_o adoration_n which_o be_v render_v to_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o first_o be_v but_o a_o bare_a respect_n pay_v to_o they_o whilst_o they_o be_v as_o yet_o but_o bless_v and_o antitype_n but_o the_o second_o wherewith_o they_o be_v honour_v after_o consecration_n lat._n consecration_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d gabr._fw-la philad_n in_o apol_n orat._n lat._n be_v not_o a_o simple_a veneration_n say_v gabriel_n but_o a_o worship_n of_o latria_n or_o real_a adoration_n this_o he_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a after_o cabasilas_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o many_o other_o who_o also_o assert_v those_o two_o sort_n of_o honour_n render_v to_o the_o holy_a gift_n both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o consecration_n nay_o he_o remark_n the_o time_n when_o the_o last_o and_o real_a adoration_n be_v perform_v to_o wit_n when_o the_o symbol_n have_v be_v consecrate_v and_o when_o the_o priest_n stand_v at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n let_v all_o draw_v near_o with_o faith_n reverence_n and_o love_n then_o they_o do_v not_o say_v continues_z the_o same_o gabriel_n as_o they_o do_v when_o they_o honour_v the_o antitype_n lord_n remember_v i_o in_o thy_o kingdom_n but_o 〈◊〉_d but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o believe_v lord_n that_o thou_o be_v jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o word_n be_v direct_v to_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v present_v to_o the_o people_n and_o at_o that_o time_n say_v gabriel_n the_o priest_n ibid._n priest_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n give_v they_o notice_n to_o adore_v with_o a_o worship_n of_o latria_n we_o be_v to_o expound_v the_o thought_n of_o cabasilas_n with_o relation_n to_o the_o same_o time_n and_o to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o draw_v near_o to_o the_o holy_a mystery_n 〈◊〉_d mystery_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o say_v he_o as_o a_o expression_n of_o their_o piety_n and_o faith_n adore_v bless_v and_o praise_n jesus_n christ_n as_o god_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o the_o consecrate_a symbol_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n follow_v in_o all_o his_o work_n distinguish_n as_o well_o as_o he_o two_o honour_n render_v to_o the_o symbol_n in_o one_o of_o his_o answer_n relate_v by_o allatius_n where_o he_o say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o honour_v the_o holy_a gift_n whilst_o they_o be_v but_o antitype_n or_o image_n by_o strong_a reason_n they_o ought_v to_o honour_v they_o after_o their_o consecration_n when_o they_o be_v become_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o these_o author_n may_v be_v add_v metrophanes_n critopulus_n who_o testimony_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a that_o he_o have_v do_v all_o he_o can_v in_o his_o book_n to_o disguise_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o church_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o germany_n he_o acknowledge_v the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v 〈◊〉_d say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o manner_n how_o that_o change_n be_v wrought_v be_v unknown_a to_o we_o and_o inscrutable_a then_o he_o only_o blame_v the_o latin_a church_n in_o that_o they_o carry_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o pomp_n about_o the_o street_n acknowledge_v nevertheless_o that_o it_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o sick_a to_o be_v give_v they_o as_o a_o viaticum_fw-la and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n 〈◊〉_d place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o prove_v that_o the_o symbol_n never_o lose_v their_o consecration_n if_o they_o have_v be_v once_o consecrate_v for_o that_o end_n allege_v the_o example_n of_o wool_n which_o be_v once_o die_v never_o lose_v its_o tincture_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v clear_o gather_v that_o that_o author_n acknowledge_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o symbol_n when_o they_o be_v not_o apply_v to_o use_v and_o by_o consequent_a that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v adore_v not_o condemn_v the_o adoration_n and_o honour_n that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n render_v ingeneral_a to_o jesus_n christ_n in_o that_o sacrament_n but_o only_o that_o great_a pomp_n and_o ostentation_n when_o it_o
not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o iberian_o who_o exact_o conform_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n but_o that_o which_o have_v give_v occasion_n of_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o be_v because_o they_o own_v but_o one_o place_n after_o death_n where_o they_o put_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o those_o who_o be_v think_v to_o be_v in_o purgatory_n now_o see_v they_o pray_v indifferent_o for_o all_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o that_o place_n which_o they_o call_v hell_n that_o god_n will_v deliver_v they_o from_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n and_o that_o he_o will_v remove_v they_o from_o that_o obscure_a prison_n to_o the_o place_n of_o light_n and_o joy_n which_o be_v paradise_n it_o have_v easy_o be_v infer_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o hell_n to_o be_v everlasting_a which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v with_o limitation_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o soul_n only_o who_o endure_v their_o purgatory_n in_o that_o place_n the_o iberian_o agree_v also_o with_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o their_o opinion_n of_o confession_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n they_o work_v on_o the_o most_o solemn_a holiday_n even_o on_o christmas-day_n but_o that_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o age_n this_o be_v their_o way_n of_o baptise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o priest_n read_v a_o great_a many_o prayer_n over_o the_o child_n and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o word_n wherein_o we_o make_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n to_o consist_v he_o do_v not_o stop_v but_o read_v on_o without_o baptise_v the_o child_n at_o that_o time_n then_o so_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v do_v read_v the_o child_n be_v strip_v and_o be_v at_o length_n baptize_v by_o the_o godfather_n and_o not_o by_o the_o priest_n which_o be_v do_v without_o pronounce_v other_o word_n than_o those_o that_o be_v pronounce_v some_o time_n before_o they_o be_v not_o very_o press_v to_o receive_v baptism_n and_o they_o rebaptise_v those_o who_o return_v again_o to_o the_o faith_n after_o apostasy_n the_o priest_n alone_o among_o they_o be_v the_o true_a minister_n of_o baptism_n baptizatur_fw-la baptism_n in_o periculo_fw-la obitûs_fw-la si_fw-la desit_fw-la sacerdos_fw-la infans_fw-la non_fw-la baptizatur_fw-la so_o that_o for_o want_n of_o a_o priest_n the_o child_n must_v die_v without_o baptism_n and_o some_o of_o their_o doctor_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o in_o that_o case_n the_o baptism_n of_o the_o mother_n be_v sufficient_a to_o save_v the_o child_n with_o baptism_n they_o administer_v to_o child_n confirmation_n and_o the_o eucharist_n they_o confess_v for_o the_o first_o time_n when_o they_o marry_v which_o they_o do_v also_o when_o they_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n but_o their_o confession_n be_v make_v in_o three_o or_o four_o word_n if_o a_o priest_n fall_v into_o any_o uncleanness_n which_o he_o confess_v the_o confessor_n deprive_v he_o of_o the_o power_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o therefore_o the_o priest_n have_v a_o care_v not_o to_o confess_v those_o kind_n of_o sin_n eucharistiam_fw-la sin_n pveris_fw-la morientibus_fw-la praebent_fw-la eucharistiam_fw-la they_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n when_o they_o be_v a_o die_a and_o those_o that_o be_v come_v to_o age_n receive_v it_o but_o seldom_o the_o prince_n force_v the_o churchman_n and_o even_o the_o bishop_n to_o go_v to_o the_o war_n and_o when_o they_o return_v home_o again_o they_o celebrate_v mass_n without_o any_o dispensation_n for_o their_o irregularity_n they_o be_v of_o the_o opinion_n that_o no_o more_o than_o one_o mass_n shall_v be_v say_v in_o one_o day_n upon_o one_o altar_n and_o in_o one_o church_n they_o consecrate_v in_o chalice_n of_o wood_n luminibus_fw-la wood_n eucharistiam_fw-la deferunt_fw-la ad_fw-la infirmos_fw-la maxima_fw-la cum_fw-la irreverentia_fw-la sine_fw-la comitatu_fw-la &_o luminibus_fw-la and_o they_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o sick_a with_o great_a irreverence_n without_o light_n or_o attendance_n on_o some_o holiday_n the_o priest_n together_o assist_v at_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o they_o themselves_o carry_v it_o to_o their_o mouth_n the_o churchman_n do_v not_o daily_o say_v their_o breviary_n but_o one_o or_o two_o only_o say_v it_o and_o the_o rest_n listen_v he_o that_o recite_v the_o office_n be_v common_o a_o priest_n and_o they_o who_o be_v present_a for_o most_o part_n do_v not_o hear_v most_o of_o the_o iberian_o hardly_o know_v the_o principle_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o have_v no_o child_n by_o their_o wife_n they_o divorce_v from_o they_o with_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o marry_v other_o which_o they_o do_v also_o in_o case_n of_o adultery_n and_o quarrel_v they_o allege_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o gravi_fw-la and_o sentiunt_fw-la pontificem_fw-la in_o jure_fw-la duntaxat_fw-la positivo_fw-la dispensare_fw-la posse_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o re_fw-la levi_fw-la non_fw-la gravi_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n can_v give_v no_o dispensation_n but_o in_o matter_n of_o positive_a right_n nor_o in_o these_o neither_o if_o they_o be_v of_o great_a consequence_n theatin_n consequence_n avitab_v rel._n theatin_n father_n avitabolis_fw-la in_o the_o same_o letter_n to_o pope_n urban_n viii_o describe_v the_o politic_a state_n of_o the_o iberian_o and_o among_o other_o thing_n observe_v the_o great_a authority_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o noble_n for_o the_o prince_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o that_o which_o be_v call_v ecclesiastical_a liberty_n or_o immunity_n use_v priest_n as_o servant_n they_o slight_a the_o bishop_n and_o punish_v they_o they_o obey_v not_o the_o patriarch_n who_o take_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_n or_o universal_a and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o he_o who_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o spiritual_a affair_n but_o the_o prince_n who_o be_v supreme_a both_o in_o spiritual_n and_o temporal_n the_o noble_n do_v the_o same_o within_o their_o own_o land_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n the_o prince_n have_v his_o voice_n with_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o all_o choose_v he_o who_o he_o desire_v the_o will_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o of_o the_o several_a lord_n within_o their_o territory_n stand_v for_o law_n and_o they_o have_v no_o judge_n for_o examine_v the_o justice_n of_o cause_n neither_o have_v they_o any_o particular_a statute_n to_o walk_v by_o not_o so_o much_o as_o admit_v witness_n the_o prince_n dispose_n at_o their_o pleasure_n of_o the_o estate_n of_o their_o subject_n as_o well_o as_o of_o their_o person_n in_o fine_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n send_v caloyers_n often_o into_o that_o country_n to_o entertain_v they_o in_o their_o enmity_n against_o the_o pope_n that_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1631._o by_o father_n avitabolis_fw-la to_o pope_n urban_n viii_o from_o goris_n in_o georgia_n or_o iberia_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n of_o galanus_n be_v insert_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o georgian_n to_o pope_n urban_n viii_o which_o be_v keep_v among_o the_o record_n of_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr propaganda_fw-la fide_fw-la that_o prince_n among_o other_o thing_n affirm_v that_o the_o faith_n have_v be_v preserve_v pure_a in_o his_o dominion_n since_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o his_o time_n and_o he_o allow_v a_o chapel_n to_o the_o missionary_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o may_v pray_v to_o god_n for_o he_o this_o letter_n be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1629._o pope_n urban_n write_v back_o to_o that_o prince_n and_o send_v a_o letter_n also_o to_o the_o metropolitan_a name_v zachary_n what_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o georgian_n write_v to_o pope_n urban_n concern_v the_o faith_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v in_o his_o dominion_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v consonant_n 6._o consonant_n socrat._v lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o to_o the_o history_n of_o socrates_n general_n socrates_n balsam_n annot_n in_o can._n 2._o conc._n 2._o general_n and_o balsamon_n reckon_v the_o church_n of_o iberia_n among_o those_o church_n which_o be_v absolute_a and_o own_v no_o head_n on_o which_o they_o depend_v he_o observe_v that_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n by_o a_o synodal_n statute_n and_o that_o at_o that_o time_n that_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n the_o metropolitan_a of_o georgia_n take_v the_o title_n of_o patriarch_n galanus_n join_v to_o the_o iberian_o those_o of_o colchis_n or_o mengrelia_n say_v that_o as_o they_o be_v neighbour_n so_o they_o have_v the_o same_o belief_n only_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o the_o mengrelian_o live_v on_o the_o mountain_n and_o in_o the_o wood_n be_v a_o wickede_a sort_n of_o people_n than_o the_o
the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o they_o keep_v not_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v in_o precious_a vessel_n but_o in_o a_o little_a bag_n of_o leather_n or_o cloth_n which_o they_o always_o tie_v to_o their_o girdle_n carry_v it_o about_o with_o they_o wheresoever_o they_o go_v to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o occasion_n when_o they_o be_v to_o give_v the_o viaticum_fw-la to_o the_o sick_a nor_o do_v they_o make_v any_o difficulty_n to_o give_v it_o to_o be_v carry_v by_o other_o whether_o it_o be_v man_n or_o woman_n and_o see_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v hard_a they_o break_v it_o into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v moisten_v without_o much_o regard_n to_o the_o small_a crumb_n of_o that_o consecrate_a bread_n that_o fall_n upon_o the_o ground_n or_o that_o sick_a to_o their_o hand_n *_o *_o *_o i_o confess_v these_o people_n pay_v not_o veneration_n enough_o to_o that_o august_n sacrament_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n it_o be_v not_o reasonable_a to_o exact_v from_o they_o all_o the_o external_n worship_n that_o be_v render_v to_o it_o in_o the_o western_a church_n see_v they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o reason_n to_o do_v it_o have_v no_o berengarian_n among_o they_o that_o may_v oblige_v they_o to_o give_v those_o exterior_a mark_n of_o their_o belief_n we_o can_v expect_v no_o more_o from_o they_o than_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o the_o mengrelian_o alone_a to_o keep_v in_o a_o leathern_a bag_n the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o viaticum_fw-la the_o same_o be_v also_o observe_v in_o some_o greek_a church_n who_o in_o that_o manner_n keep_v it_o fasten_v to_o the_o wall_n in_o their_o church_n chap._n vii_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o be_v many_o sect_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n who_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o chaldean_n or_o syrian_n but_o the_o most_o considerable_a of_o these_o chaldean_n be_v those_o who_o we_o call_v nestorian_n who_o in_o effect_n reverence_n nestorius_n as_o their_o patriarch_n and_o invocate_v he_o in_o their_o prayer_n that_o nation_n aswell_o as_o the_o other_o oriental_n have_v several_a time_n desire_v to_o be_v reunite_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o happen_v under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o julius_n iii_o to_o who_o the_o mas_o the_o ep._n nestor_n ad_fw-la jul._n iii_o ex_fw-la syro_n in_o latin_n conversa_fw-la per_fw-la andr._n mas_o nestorian_n write_v demand_v of_o he_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n which_o they_o have_v then_o make_v of_o a_o patriarch_n and_o pray_v he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o protect_v he_o against_o a_o family_n which_o for_o a_o long_a time_n have_v keep_v possession_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o this_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v because_o the_o oriental_n common_o have_v no_o recourse_n to_o the_o pope_n unless_o for_o some_o particular_a interest_n which_o be_v also_o the_o reason_n that_o these_o kind_n of_o union_n be_v not_o very_a last_a the_o reunion_n of_o the_o same_o chaldean_a nestorian_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o paul_n v._o be_v more_o considerable_a than_o the_o former_a and_o see_v the_o act_n of_o these_o reunion_n have_v be_v print_v at_o rome_n we_o shall_v here_o extract_v out_o of_o they_o what_o may_v conduce_v to_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o people_n and_o add_v some_o reflection_n thereupon_o 1617._o thereupon_o pet._n stroza_n the_o dogm_n chald._a edit_n roma_fw-it 1617._o stroza_n who_o have_v cause_v these_o act_n to_o be_v print_v affirm_v that_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o nestorian_n be_v so_o great_a that_o their_o patriarch_n have_v jurisdiction_n over_o more_o than_o three_o hundred_o thousand_o family_n most_o of_o which_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o jesuit_n pope_n clement_n viii_o give_v they_o a_o jesuit_n to_o govern_v they_o in_o quality_n of_o metropolitan_a until_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n iii_o the_o nestorian_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o patriarch_n who_o take_v the_o title_n of_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n but_o division_n happen_v among_o they_o because_o they_o can_v not_o endure_v that_o the_o patriarch_n shall_v always_o continue_v in_o one_o family_n as_o it_o have_v for_o the_o space_n of_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n iii_o letter_n epist_n nestor_n ad_fw-la jul._n iii_o they_o write_v to_o julius_n iii_o for_o have_v confirmation_n of_o their_o new_a election_n the_o patriarchate_n be_v also_o divide_v for_o the_o pope_n give_v they_o for_o patriarch_n simon_n jubacha_n a_o monk_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n pachome_n who_o hold_v his_o residence_n at_o caremit_fw-la in_o mesopotamia_n where_o in_o that_o quality_n he_o ordain_v several_a bishop_n and_o archbishop_n after_o the_o death_n of_o simon_n jubacha_n abdjesu_n or_o hebedjesu_n to_o pronounce_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o chaldean_n be_v make_v patriarch_n in_o his_o place_n abraham_n ecchellensis_n ecchel_n abrah_n ecchel_n who_o have_v publish_v a_o little_a syriack_n treatise_n of_o abdjesu_n give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o metropolitan_a of_o soba_n in_o the_o preface_n which_o he_o presix_v to_o that_o book_n he_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a book_n compose_v by_o the_o same_o hebedjesu_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o nestorian_n but_o that_o be_v come_v to_o rome_n under_o julius_n iii_o he_o make_v a_o abjuration_n of_o nestorianism_n it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o life_n of_o pius_n iv_o in_o who_o pontificate_n he_o make_v a_o second_o voyage_n to_o rome_n for_o obtain_v the_o confirmation_n of_o his_o patriarchship_n and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v a_o man_n of_o part_n he_o have_v so_o much_o address_v as_o to_o draw_v over_o many_o nestorian_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o they_o who_o succeed_v he_o can_v not_o retain_v they_o have_v neither_o his_o part_n nor_o address_n abathalla_n who_o be_v also_o a_o monk_n of_o st._n pachome_n succeed_v to_o hebedjesu_n and_o have_v live_v but_o a_o very_a short_a time_n denha_n simon_n be_v his_o successor_n who_o before_o be_v archbishop_n of_o gelu_fw-la but_o he_o be_v force_v to_o leave_v caremit_fw-la and_o to_o retire_v to_o the_o province_n of_o zeinalbech_n in_o the_o utmost_a bound_n of_o persia_n have_v be_v oblige_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n his_o successor_n who_o name_n also_o be_v simon_n reside_v in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o lessen_v much_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o second_o patriarch_n and_o this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o nestorian_n from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n iii_o until_o paul_n v._o in_o who_o pontificate_n elias_n patriarch_n of_o babylon_n make_v a_o solemn_a reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n proleg_n rome_n stroza_n in_o proleg_n this_o elias_n have_v receive_v present_n from_o paul_n v._o and_o a_o formulary_a of_o faith_n send_v some_o in_o his_o name_n to_o thank_v his_o holiness_n and_o to_o submit_v himself_o whole_o to_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o other_o church_n he_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o v._n the_o ep._n patriarch_n babyl_n ad_fw-la paul_n v._n letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n wherein_o he_o anathematise_n even_o those_o who_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n then_o he_o add_v that_o his_o church_n of_o babylon_n differ_v from_o other_o church_n of_o heretic_n which_o have_v multiply_v patriarch_n without_o any_o title_n and_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whereas_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o babylon_n have_v be_v establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o their_o annal_n where_o it_o be_v mention_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v ordain_v at_o rome_n whither_o they_o send_v afterward_o for_o obtain_v the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o election_n but_o see_v it_o happen_v often_o that_o those_o who_o be_v send_v be_v kill_v by_o the_o way_n it_o be_v at_o length_n after_o a_o long_a time_n conclude_v by_o the_o pope_n in_o council_n that_o he_o will_v ordain_v they_o a_o patriarch_n and_o give_v they_o liberty_n of_o election_n for_o the_o future_a and_o this_o say_v the_o patriarch_n elias_n be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v of_o babylon_n which_o we_o have_v not_o usurp_v have_v receive_v that_o dignity_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o all_o this_o history_n concern_v the_o original_a of_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o the_o nestorian_n have_v be_v make_v
on_o purpose_n by_o the_o patriarch_n elias_n who_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o assistance_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o judgement_n we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o the_o letter_n which_o the_o nestorian_n assemble_v at_o mosul_n for_o the_o election_n of_o a_o new_a patriarch_n write_v to_o pope_n julius_n iii_o wherein_o they_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o all_o bishop_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o st._n peter_n be_v of_o all_o the_o other_o disciple_n that_o be_v not_o the_o ordinary_a language_n of_o the_o oriental_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o they_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o patriarch_n but_o that_o according_a to_o they_o be_v only_o a_o primacy_n of_o honour_n and_o not_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o the_o rest_n the_o same_o patriarch_n elias_n annex_v to_o his_o letter_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o his_o church_n where_o among_o other_o article_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n that_o the_o son_n have_v take_v a_o body_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n that_o he_o be_v perfect_a both_o in_o soul_n and_o in_o mind_n and_o in_o all_o that_o belong_v to_o a_o man_n that_o the_o word_n have_v descend_v into_o a_o virgin_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o man_n and_o become_v one_o thing_n with_o that_o man_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o fire_n and_o the_o iron_n be_v unite_v together_o that_o that_o unity_n be_v without_o either_o mixture_n or_o confusion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o property_n of_o each_o nature_n can_v be_v destroy_v after_o the_o union_n that_o they_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v beget_v of_o his_o father_n from_o all_o eternity_n as_o to_o his_o divinity_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n and_o unite_v with_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o humanity_n as_o to_o what_o be_v object_v to_o they_o that_o they_o call_v not_o the_o virgin_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n but_o mother_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o answer_v that_o they_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n to_o condemn_v the_o apollinarian_o who_o pretend_v that_o the_o divinity_n be_v without_o the_o humanity_n and_o to_o confound_v themistius_n who_o affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v only_a humanity_n without_o divinity_n he_o farthermore_o add_v that_o that_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o receive_v all_o which_o that_o church_n teach_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n now_o see_v elias_n patriarch_n of_o babylon_n otherwise_o of_o the_o nestorian_n can_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n himself_o he_o dispatch_v to_o the_o pope_n some_o of_o the_o able_a and_o most_o prudent_a man_n about_o he_o to_o make_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n they_o together_o frame_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n where_o they_o lay_v down_o at_o length_n the_o manner_n of_o reconcile_a their_o belief_n with_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n abbot_n adam_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o deputy_n be_v charge_v with_o that_o commentary_n or_o explanation_n and_o the_o patriarch_n accompany_v he_o with_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o pope_n v._n pope_n epist_n el._n patr._n ad_fw-la paul_n v._n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o that_o reconciliation_n of_o belief_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o two_o church_n differ_v only_o in_o ceremony_n but_o that_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n all_o the_o dispute_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o nominal_a he_o reduce_v those_o point_n of_o belief_n wherein_o he_o pretend_v to_o differ_v only_o in_o name_n from_o rome_n to_o five_o head_n to_o wit_n in_o that_o the_o nestorian_n call_v not_o the_o virgin_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n but_o mother_n of_o christ_n in_o that_o they_o assign_v to_o j._n c._n but_o one_o power_n and_o one_o will_n in_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v in_o j._n c._n but_o one_o person_n in_o that_o they_o say_v bare_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o light_n which_o be_v make_v on_o holy_a saturday_n at_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v a_o light_n true_o miraculous_a the_o patriarch_n elias_n have_v take_v the_o advice_n of_o the_o most_o know_a man_n about_o he_o pretends_z that_o in_o all_o these_o point_n they_o understand_v not_o one_o another_o aright_o and_o in_o effect_n abbot_n adam_n endeavour_v to_o justify_v himself_o in_o a_o long_a discourse_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v only_o here_o relate_v a_o summary_n without_o speak_v of_o the_o two_o last_o article_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o oriental_n the_o three_o first_o only_o relate_v particular_o to_o the_o nestorian_n and_o i_o find_v that_o that_o abbot_n evident_o prove_v that_o the_o modern_a nestorianism_n be_v but_o a_o heresy_n in_o name_n and_o that_o it_o have_v only_o be_v condemn_v because_o not_o understand_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o abbot_n make_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o reconcile_v the_o roman_a church_n which_o call_v the_o virgin_n mother_n of_o god_n with_o the_o nestorian_a which_o call_v her_o mother_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v a_o principle_n receive_v by_o both_o church_n that_o the_o divinity_n neither_o generate_v nor_o be_v generate_v so_o that_o the_o virgin_n have_v engender_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v god_n and_o man_n both_o together_o but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v two_o son_n but_o one_o only_a true_a son_n insomuch_o that_o there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o filiation_n and_o one_o only_a visible_a person_n which_o the_o nestorian_n call_v parsopa_n in_o fine_a he_o conclude_v that_o they_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o the_o virgin_n may_v be_v call_v mother_n of_o god_n because_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o god_n and_o that_o that_o doctrine_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n in_o his_o gospel_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n gregory_n nazianzene_n wherefore_o say_v he_o according_a to_o these_o principle_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v real_o that_o the_o virgin_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o the_o oriental_n with_o good_a reason_n say_v also_o that_o she_o be_v mother_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o differ_v not_o in_o judgement_n in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o examine_v the_o difference_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o roman_a and_o nestorian_a church_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o latin_n acknowledge_v two_o nature_n and_o one_o only_a person_n in_o christ_n whereas_o the_o nestorian_n say_v that_o there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o he_o and_o one_o parsopa_n or_o visible_a person_n and_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o power_n and_o virtue_n in_o he_o he_o reconcile_v those_o two_o opinion_n that_o seem_v at_o first_o so_o different_a by_o the_o explication_n which_o he_o give_v of_o that_o mystery_n the_o oriental_n or_o nestorian_n say_v he_o according_a to_o the_o two_o nature_n that_o be_v in_o christ_n distinguish_v in_o their_o mind_n two_o person_n but_o with_o their_o eye_n they_o see_v but_o one_o christ_n who_o be_v only_o the_o parsopa_n or_o appearance_n of_o one_o filiation_n and_o it_o be_v in_o that_o sense_n also_o that_o the_o nestorian_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o power_n or_o virtue_n in_o christ_n because_o they_o look_v upon_o he_o but_o as_o one_o parsopa_n or_o visible_a person_n and_o so_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o real_a and_o perfect_a union_n which_o make_v but_o one_o compositum_fw-la of_o two_o nature_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a they_o distinguish_v not_o a_o double_a power_n or_o virtue_n make_v the_o term_n to_o rest_n on_o the_o unity_n of_o filiation_n whereas_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n these_o power_n or_o virtue_n be_v distinguish_v into_o divine_a and_o humane_a because_o they_o be_v consider_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o nature_n and_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o this_o diversity_n of_o judgement_n be_v only_o apparent_a since_o in_o effect_n the_o nestorian_n confess_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n and_o that_o each_o nature_n have_v its_o power_n and_o its_o virtue_n and_o beside_o both_o church_n acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mixture_n nor_o confusion_n of_o those_o two_o nature_n each_o retain_v the_o attribute_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o they_o in_o fine_a for_o a_o great_a illustration_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o add_v these_o word_n as_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v one_o
among_o they_o it_o be_v true_a they_o neglect_v it_o very_o much_o and_o the_o archbishop_n joseph_n a_o nestorian_a who_o some_o year_n since_o be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o re-establish_a it_o in_o diarbequer_n because_o the_o nestorian_n though_o most_o of_o they_o latinize_v will_v not_o submit_v to_o it_o as_o i_o have_v learn_v from_o another_o chaldean_a archbishop_n a_o great_a friend_n of_o joseph_n who_o have_v suffer_v much_o for_o maintain_v the_o interest_n of_o rome_n we_o must_v then_o explain_v all_o the_o other_o point_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o nestorian_n with_o relation_n to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o the_o christianity_n in_o the_o east_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o nestorian_n consecrate_v in_o leaven_a bread_n they_o moreover_o put_v into_o their_o bread_n salt_n and_o oil_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o note_n upon_o the_o work_v of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n where_o the_o way_n of_o make_v and_o prepare_v that_o bread_n to_o make_v it_o proper_a for_o consecration_n be_v relate_v they_o have_v for_o that_o end_n a_o great_a many_o prayer_n which_o they_o say_v however_o they_o observe_v few_o ceremony_n than_o the_o greek_n who_o to_o the_o ancient_n have_v add_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o new_a one_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o indian_n or_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n the_o indian_n or_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n and_o the_o nestorian_n may_v be_v comprehend_v under_o one_o head_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o make_v but_o one_o sect_n and_o have_v but_o one_o patriarch_n who_o jurisdiction_n extend_v as_o far_o as_o india_n and_o the_o chaldean_n who_o live_v at_o goa_n cochim_n angamala_n and_o other_o place_n of_o those_o quarter_n be_v real_o of_o the_o nestorian_a sect._n the_o pope_n have_v often_o send_v emissary_n into_o those_o country_n especial_o since_o the_o portuguese_n settle_v there_o but_o he_o that_o labour_v most_o in_o reconcile_n these_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v alexis_n the_o meneses_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n who_o be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o goa_n and_o take_v the_o title_n of_o primate_n of_o the_o east_n see_v there_o have_v be_v a_o history_n make_v out_o of_o his_o memoires_n the_o relation_n of_o those_o who_o accompany_v he_o into_o that_o country_n and_o of_o some_o jesuit_n who_o have_v be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n we_o shall_v relate_v the_o state_n and_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n at_o the_o time_n of_o that_o famous_a mission_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1599_o many_o before_o meneses_n have_v attempt_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n don_n john_n albuquerque_n 1609._o albuquerque_n hist_o orient_n des_fw-fr progrés_fw-fr d'_fw-fr alex._n men._n en_fw-fr la_fw-fr reduct_v des_fw-fr crestiens_fw-la de_fw-fr st._n thomas_n imprimée_n a_o brusseles_a en_fw-fr 1609._o of_o the_o order_n of_o st_n francis_n be_v the_o first_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n and_o under_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1546._o there_o be_v a_o college_n erect_v at_o cangranor_n for_o instruct_v child_n in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o the_o jesuit_n who_o be_v more_o sagacious_a soon_o perceive_v that_o the_o young_a chaldean_n breed_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v useless_a and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o think_v of_o convert_v the_o christian_n of_o that_o country_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o chaldaic_a or_o syrian_a language_n they_o therefore_o erect_v another_o college_n about_o a_o league_n from_o cangranor_n in_o the_o year_n 1587._o where_o they_o teach_v child_n the_o chaldaic_a tongue_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v grow_v up_o they_o may_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o ministry_n as_o real_a chaldean_n but_o neither_o do_v this_o do_v any_o great_a service_n because_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o religion_n there_o must_v be_v beside_o a_o agreement_n in_o sentiment_n with_o the_o prelate_n to_o have_v the_o liberty_n of_o preach_v in_o their_o church_n whereas_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o jesuit_n their_o doctrine_n and_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v very_o different_a from_o what_o be_v common_o receive_v in_o the_o country_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o jesuit_n to_o make_v they_o forsake_v their_o ancient_a custom_n and_o to_o withdraw_v they_o from_o the_o submission_n which_o they_o render_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n who_o be_v not_o in_o the_o pope_n communion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o bishop_n that_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdiction_n the_o remedy_n therefore_o that_o be_v find_v for_o that_o be_v to_o seize_v the_o person_n of_o a_o certain_a bishop_n call_v mar_n joseph_n who_o have_v be_v send_v by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o that_o mean_v the_o people_n have_v no_o pastor_n the_o design_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o that_o bishop_n mar_n joseph_n order_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o rome_n with_o ornament_n after_o the_o latin_a fashion_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v even_o make_v use_n of_o the_o wine_n and_o wafer_n of_o the_o latin_n nevertheless_o he_o still_o persist_v in_o nestorianism_n and_o teach_v the_o portuguese_n who_o serve_v he_o to_o say_v holy_a mary_n mother_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o mother_n of_o god_n which_o oblige_v the_o archbishop_n and_o viceroy_n to_o arrest_v he_o in_o order_n to_o his_o be_v carry_v to_o rome_n but_o arrive_v in_o portugal_n he_o so_o well_o manage_v his_o affair_n that_o he_o obtain_v letter_n again_o to_o be_v receive_v into_o his_o bishopric_n of_o serra_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n there_o be_v another_o bishop_n already_o put_v in_o his_o place_n call_v mar_n abraham_n who_o to_o maintain_v himself_o in_o his_o bishopric_n go_v afterward_o to_o rome_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o pope_n where_o have_v make_v a_o abjuration_n of_o his_o heresy_n he_o be_v re-ordained_n he_o have_v all_o the_o order_n give_v he_o anew_o from_o the_o tonsure_v to_o priesthood_n then_o he_o be_v consecrate_v bishop_n and_o the_o pope_n empowr_v he_o by_o bull_n for_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o serra_n add_v thereunto_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n to_o the_o viceroy_n which_o stand_v he_o but_o in_o little_a stead_n for_o he_o be_v no_o soon_o arrive_v but_o that_o the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n cause_v his_o bull_n to_o be_v examine_v and_o find_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v misinform_v by_o mar_n abraham_n and_o that_o his_o holiness_n have_v be_v impose_v upon_o he_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o monastery_n in_o expectation_n of_o a_o answer_n from_o rome_n but_o he_o escape_v and_o retire_v into_o the_o church_n of_o his_o bishopric_n where_o he_o be_v very_o well_o receive_v by_o the_o nestorian_n who_o hope_v no_o more_o for_o any_o bishop_n from_o their_o patriarch_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n mar_n abraham_n who_o still_o disinherit_v the_o portuguese_n retreat_v far_o up_o into_o the_o country_n and_o to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v sincere_o in_o the_o pope_n communion_n he_o ordain_v anew_o all_o those_o who_o he_o have_v already_o ordain_v that_o he_o may_v conform_v to_o the_o roman_a rite_n and_o do_v all_o he_o can_v both_o with_o the_o viceroy_n and_o the_o archbishop_n that_o he_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v real_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o he_o still_o preach_v nestorianism_n in_o his_o church_n of_o serra_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v call_v head_n of_o the_o church_n as_o own_v no_o other_o patriarch_n but_o the_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o serra_n mar_n joseph_n be_v accuse_v of_o teach_v the_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n and_o be_v thereupon_o question_v he_o answer_v free_o that_o he_o have_v have_v a_o revelation_n from_o god_n assure_v he_o that_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o his_o ancestor_n be_v the_o true_a religion_n so_o he_o be_v immediate_o make_v prisoner_n and_o send_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o die_v from_o this_o history_n it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o the_o portuguese_a have_v use_v great_a violence_n towards_o the_o nestorian_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o emissary_n be_v man_n unacquainted_a with_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o east_n have_v disturb_v and_o molest_v they_o for_o ceremony_n of_o little_a or_o no_o importance_n and_o that_o they_o have_v thereby_o occasion_v the_o temporize_a of_o the_o nestorian_a bishop_n by_o introduce_v novelty_n into_o their_o church_n to_o which_o they_o be_v constrain_v by_o violence_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v
that_o the_o same_o mar_n abraham_n have_v be_v oblige_v by_o the_o pope_n brief_a and_o more_o by_o the_o fear_n that_o he_o have_v of_o the_o viceroy_n who_o give_v he_o a_o passport_n to_o repair_v to_o a_o council_n he_o there_o again_o abjure_v all_o these_o error_n and_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n faith_n but_o no_o soon_o be_v he_o come_v back_o to_o his_o church_n but_o that_o he_o teach_v nestorianism_n as_o before_o and_o even_o write_v to_o his_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n that_o the_o portuguese_n have_v force_v he_o to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o synod_n of_o goa_n the_o sequel_n of_o that_o history_n discover_v more_o plain_o the_o violence_n use_v by_o the_o portuguese_a towards_o the_o nestorian_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o oblige_v they_o to_o subscribe_v to_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o pius_n iu._n which_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o alexis_n de_fw-fr meneses_n archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o go_v into_o the_o indies_n with_o a_o brief_a of_o clement_n viii_o to_o inform_v against_o mar_n abraham_n in_o that_o whole_a relation_n there_o appear_v great_a zeal_n in_o the_o nestorian_a christian_n of_o that_o country_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o retain_v as_o be_v once_o deliver_v unto_o they_o by_o st._n thomas_n in_o so_o much_o that_o they_o put_v their_o hand_n before_o their_o eye_n at_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o latin_n when_o the_o priest_n elevate_v the_o host_n to_o be_v adore_v by_o those_o that_o be_v present_a above_o all_o they_o show_v themselves_o zealous_a for_o their_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n and_o when_o they_o be_v ask_v whether_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o make_v answer_v that_o he_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v a_o particular_a church_n otherwise_o call_v the_o church_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o not_o of_o the_o church_n of_o st._n thomas_n as_o be_v independent_a one_o of_o another_o which_o they_o obstinate_o maintain_v they_o moreover_o resolute_o withstand_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n which_o archbishop_n meneses_n will_v have_v administer_v unto_o they_o and_o they_o accuse_v he_o of_o envy_n and_o ambition_n allege_v that_o he_o endeavour_v to_o overturn_v the_o religion_n of_o st._n thomas_n to_o make_v they_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o that_o artifice_n he_o may_v remain_v absolute_a master_n of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o indies_n and_o therefore_o say_v they_o that_o archbishop_n calumniate_v the_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n protest_v however_o that_o they_o will_v persevere_v in_o submission_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o patriarch_n and_o that_o they_o will_v never_o forsake_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n notwithstanding_o all_o these_o opposition_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o nestorian_n archbishop_n meneses_n still_o persist_v to_o inculcate_v to_o they_o that_o their_o patriarch_n be_v a_o heretic_n and_o excommunicate_v and_o that_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o pray_v for_o he_o this_o he_o do_v so_o vigorous_o spare_v neither_o pain_n nor_o money_n that_o at_o length_n he_o soften_v they_o sometime_o he_o use_v violence_n and_o be_v therefore_o often_o in_o danger_n of_o his_o life_n for_o under_o pretext_n that_o he_o have_v full_a power_n from_o the_o pope_n he_o exercise_v his_o jurisdiction_n in_o all_o place_n without_o mind_v the_o ordinary_n of_o the_o place_n even_o before_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v his_o character_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n that_o envoy_n of_o the_o pope_n plant_v the_o roman_a religion_n in_o that_o country_n and_o spare_v no_o mean_n to_o accomplish_v his_o design_n he_o give_v order_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n and_o make_v those_o who_o he_o ordain_v first_o abjure_v the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n beside_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n they_o who_o enter_v into_o order_n be_v oblige_v to_o swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o bishop_n but_o such_o as_o be_v send_v from_o he_o but_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o error_n of_o which_o meneses_n accuse_v the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n i._o 20._o i._o hist_o orient_n des_fw-fr progr_fw-fr d'_fw-fr alexis_n meneses_n chap._n 20._o they_o obstinate_o maintain_v the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n and_o beside_o that_o they_o receive_v no_o image_n admit_v only_o the_o cross_n which_o they_o much_o honour_v nevertheless_o there_o be_v image_n of_o some_o saint_n in_o church_n adjacent_a to_o the_o portugese_n ii_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n do_v not_o see_v god_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n iii_o they_o acknowledge_v but_o three_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n baptism_n order_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o abuse_n among_o they_o that_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n different_a form_n of_o baptism_n be_v in_o use_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o it_o happen_v often_o that_o the_o baptism_n be_v null_a so_o that_o archbishop_n meneses_n secret_o rebaptised_a most_o part_n of_o that_o people_n there_o be_v also_o a_o great_a many_o especial_o the_o poor_a who_o live_v in_o the_o wood_n who_o have_v never_o be_v baptize_v because_o baptism_n cost_v money_n and_o nevertheless_o though_o they_o have_v never_o be_v baptize_v yet_o they_o go_v to_o church_n and_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n beside_o they_o often_o enough_o delay_v baptism_n for_o several_a month_n nay_o and_o for_o several_a year_n iv_o they_o make_v no_o use_n of_o holy_a oil_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n unless_o that_o find_n in_o their_o ritual_n that_o there_o be_v mention_n make_v of_o anoint_v after_o baptism_n they_o anoint_v child_n with_o a_o unguent_n make_v of_o indian_a nut_n without_o any_o benediction_n and_o they_o esteem_v that_o unction_n holy_a v._o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o confirmation_n nor_o extreme_a unction_n nay_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o they_o vi_o they_o abominate_v auricular_a confession_n except_o a_o few_o that_o be_v neighbour_n to_o the_o portuguese_n and_o as_o to_o the_o eucharist_n they_o communicate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n and_o many_o other_o festival-day_n without_o other_o preparation_n than_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n fast_v vii_o their_o book_n be_v full_a of_o considerable_a error_n and_o in_o their_o mass_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o addition_n insert_v by_o the_o nestorian_n viii_o they_o consecrate_v with_o little_a cake_n make_v with_o oil_n and_o salt_n which_o the_o deacon_n and_o other_o churchman_n who_o be_v but_o in_o inferior_a order_n bake_v in_o a_o copper_n vessel_n have_v for_o that_o purpose_n a_o separate_a place_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o little_a tower_n and_o whilst_o the_o cake_n be_v a_o bake_n they_o sing_v several_a psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o when_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o consecrate_v through_o a_o hole_n that_o be_v in_o the_o floor_n of_o that_o little_a tower_n they_o let_v the_o cake_n in_o a_o little_a basket_n make_v of_o leave_n slide_v down_o upon_o the_o altar_n moreover_o they_o make_v use_v of_o wine_n make_v of_o water_n in_o which_o some_o dry_a grape_n have_v only_o be_v infuse_v ix_o they_o say_v mass_n but_o very_o seldom_o and_o he_o that_o serve_v at_o it_o wear_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o steal_v over_o his_o ordinary_a clothes_n though_o he_o be_v not_o a_o deacon_n he_o have_v always_o the_o censer_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o say_v almost_o as_o many_o prayer_n as_o he_o that_o celebrate_v add_v thereto_o many_o unknown_a and_o impious_a ceremony_n x._o they_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n for_o order_n that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o family_n where_o some_o body_n be_v not_o in_o order_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o be_v because_o as_o order_n make_v they_o not_o incapable_a of_o other_o employment_n so_o they_o have_v every_o where_o the_o precedence_n beside_o they_o observe_v not_o the_o age_n requisite_a for_o priesthood_n and_o the_o other_o order_n for_o they_o make_v priest_n at_o the_o age_n of_o 17_o 18._o and_o 20._o year_n and_o when_o they_o be_v priest_n they_o marry_v even_o with_o widow_n and_o past_a to_o second_v or_o three_o marriage_n the_o priest_n wife_n have_v some_o place_n before_o other_o aswell_o in_o the_o church_n as_o elsewhere_o and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o a_o cross_n which_o they_o carry_v about_o their_o neck_n or_o some_o other_o thing_n that_o distinguish_v they_o xi_o they_o go_v daily_o to_o church_n to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n aloud_o in_o the_o chaldaic_a tongue_n but_o they_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o repeat_v it_o elsewhere_o neither_o have_v they_o any_o breviaries_n for_o say_v it_o in_o private_a
xii_o they_o commit_v simony_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n set_v rate_n of_o the_o price_n they_o be_v to_o receive_v for_o they_o for_o their_o marriage_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o first_o priest_n that_o they_o find_v especial_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o country_n xiii_o they_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a respect_n for_o their_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n a_o schismatic_a and_o head_n of_o the_o nestorian_a sect_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o can_v not_o endure_v that_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v name_v in_o their_o church_n where_o most_o common_o they_o have_v neither_o curate_n nor_o vicar_n but_o the_o ancient_a preside_v in_o they_o fourteen_o though_o on_o sunday_n they_o go_v to_o mass_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o it_o in_o conscience_n so_o that_o they_o be_v at_o liberty_n not_o to_o go_v nay_o there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o mass_n be_v say_v but_o once_o a_o year_n and_o other_o where_o none_o be_v say_v in_o 6_o 7._o and_o 10._o year_n xv._o the_o priest_n discharge_v secular_a employment_n the_o bishop_n be_v babylonian_n send_v by_o their_o patriarch_n and_o live_v only_o by_o sordid_a gain_n and_o simony_n sell_v public_o holy_a thing_n as_o the_o collation_n of_o order_n and_o the_o administration_n of_o other_o sacrament_n xvi_o they_o be_v flesh_n on_o saturday_n and_o be_v in_o this_o error_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o fast_n of_o lent_n and_o the_o advent_n that_o if_o they_o have_v fail_v to_o fast_o one_o day_n they_o fast_v no_o more_o think_v themselves_o not_o oblige_v to_o it_o because_o they_o have_v already_o break_v their_o fast_a these_o be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o error_n which_o archbishop_n meneses_n pretend_v to_o have_v find_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n and_o which_o the_o compiler_n of_o that_o history_n exaggerate_v to_o show_v that_o extraordinary_a labour_n be_v needful_a for_o gain_v these_o people_n but_o if_o that_o archbishop_n and_o other_o emissary_n into_o the_o east_n have_v be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o ancient_a theology_n they_o will_v not_o have_v so_o multiply_v error_n in_o effect_n see_v they_o measure_v all_o thing_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o theology_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o school_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o they_o will_v needs_o reform_v the_o oriental_a nation_n according_a to_o that_o standard_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v abuse_n there_o that_o need_v amendment_n but_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v rectify_v according_a to_o our_o custom_n the_o course_n that_o be_v to_o have_v be_v take_v on_o these_o occasion_n be_v to_o have_v turn_v back_o unto_o their_o ancient_a book_n and_o to_o have_v reform_v they_o according_a to_o the_o content_n thereof_o and_o that_o may_v have_v be_v easy_o do_v as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n but_o we_o must_v first_o relate_v the_o rest_n of_o that_o history_n that_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o make_v the_o better_a judgement_n on_o the_o conduct_n of_o meneses_n and_o of_o the_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n archbishop_z meneses_n call_v a_o synod_n the_o 20_o of_o june_n 1599_o where_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n be_v present_a to_o deliberate_v joint_o with_o the_o archbishop_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o the_o nestorian_n have_v all_o the_o liberty_n that_o be_v necessary_a upon_o such_o occasion_n and_o that_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o may_v give_v their_o consent_n to_o all_o that_o shall_v be_v decree_v there_o the_o archbishop_n gain_v eight_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a churchman_n and_o full_o inform_v they_o of_o his_o design_n and_o of_o the_o way_n that_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o succeed_v in_o it_o give_v they_o the_o particular_n of_o all_o the_o decree_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v there_o and_o ask_v their_o opinion_n upon_o every_o distinct_a point_n as_o if_o nothing_o have_v as_o yet_o be_v resolve_v upon_o to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v present_a in_o the_o synod_n they_o may_v do_v the_o same_o and_o thereby_o oblige_v the_o rest_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n he_o take_v many_o other_o measure_n for_o succeed_a in_o his_o design_n which_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o relate_v and_o all_o that_o have_v be_v hitherto_o allege_v be_v only_o to_o show_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o roman_a religion_n have_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o east_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o all_o the_o reconciliation_n that_o have_v be_v make_v with_o those_o people_n who_o we_o call_v schismatic_n have_v be_v of_o no_o long_a duration_n it_o be_v then_o decree_v in_o that_o synod_n that_o the_o priest_n deacon_n subdeacons_n and_o beside_o all_o the_o deputy_n of_o town_n that_o be_v present_a shall_v sign_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o archbishop_n have_v private_o make_v by_o himself_o which_o be_v do_v and_o all_o solemn_o swear_v obedience_n to_o be_v pope_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n swear_v also_o that_o they_o will_v entertain_v no_o more_o commerce_n with_o the_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n moreover_o they_o anathematise_v the_o person_n of_o nestorius_n and_o all_o his_o error_n own_v cyrill_a patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n for_o a_o saint_n beside_o a_o great_a many_o particular_a statute_n be_v make_v in_o that_o synod_n for_o reform_v the_o error_n that_o archbishop_n meneses_n pretend_v to_o be_v in_o the_o administration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n and_o in_o their_o book_n and_o therefore_o he_o cause_v their_o liturgy_n and_o other_o office_n to_o be_v rectify_v he_o regulate_v the_o matter_n of_o marriage_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v likewise_o reform_v according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n priest_n be_v for_o the_o future_a prohibit_v to_o marry_v and_o regulation_n be_v make_v for_o those_o who_o be_v already_o marry_v in_o a_o word_n the_o archbishop_n introduce_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n among_o the_o chaldean_n as_o well_o in_o that_o synod_n as_o in_o the_o visitation_n which_o he_o make_v of_o several_a church_n but_o let_v we_o now_o consider_v if_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o introduce_v so_o many_o novelty_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n which_o will_v serve_v to_o discover_v the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n i._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o error_n which_o archbishop_n meneses_n impute_v to_o they_o we_o have_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n reconcile_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o nestorian_n with_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o be_v the_o way_n that_o the_o archbishop_n shall_v have_v proceed_v with_o they_o if_o he_o intend_v to_o have_v establish_v a_o last_a reformation_n for_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v hear_v they_o before_o he_o condemn_v they_o for_o be_v call_v nestorian_n when_o it_o have_v be_v make_v clear_a to_o they_o that_o all_o the_o dispute_n which_o they_o have_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o term_n they_o will_v have_v become_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o tractable_a and_o docile_a ii_o as_o to_o image_n the_o chaldean_n reverence_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o greek_n do_v because_o that_o great_a veneration_n of_o image_n be_v not_o so_o firm_o establish_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n but_o since_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v posteriour_a to_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o chaldean_n who_o common_o be_v satisfy_v with_o a_o cross_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o that_o cross_a wherewith_o the_o priest_n bless_v the_o people_n be_v of_o plain_a metal_n without_o any_o figure_n the_o archbishop_n may_v very_o well_o have_v let_v the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n alone_o in_o that_o ancient_a simplicity_n because_o all_o that_o have_v be_v since_o that_o time_n decree_v concern_v image_n be_v but_o bare_o matter_n of_o discipline_n iii_o it_o be_v very_o true_a they_o administer_v not_o baptism_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v think_v that_o the_o form_n of_o their_o baptism_n be_v invalid_a and_o it_o be_v far_o less_o necessary_a to_o rebaptize_v those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v according_a to_o the_o chaldean_a rite_n that_o which_o deceive_v the_o emissary_n when_o they_o treat_v about_o affair_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o oriental_n be_v the_o prejudices_fw-la which_o they_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n concern_v the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o sacrament_n when_o for_o instance_n they_o see_v that_o the_o child_n be_v not_o baptize_v at_o the_o same_o time_n
that_o the_o word_n which_o denote_v the_o action_n be_v pronounce_v they_o take_v the_o baptism_n to_o be_v null_a without_o consider_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o oriental_n consist_v chief_o in_o certain_a prayer_n which_o they_o say_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o great_a metaphysician_n as_o the_o latin_n which_o make_v they_o ignorant_a of_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o difficulty_n that_o our_o divine_n handle_v with_o much_o subtlety_n but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o nestorian_n be_v not_o therefore_o less_o pure_a nor_o less_o ancient_a iv_o the_o unction_n which_o they_o use_v after_o baptism_n be_v with_o they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n that_o differ_v much_o from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a that_o archbishop_n meneses_n shall_v have_v introduce_v another_o unction_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o his_o church_n and_o which_o at_o most_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o ceremony_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v know_v that_o the_o nestorian_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n administer_v to_o child_n confirmation_n and_o the_o eucharist_n with_o baptism_n it_o have_v be_v then_o fit_a to_o have_v examine_v their_o ritual_n to_o see_v whether_o any_o abuse_n may_v not_o have_v creep_v into_o the_o administration_n of_o that_o sacrament_n whereas_o meneses_n his_o chief_a care_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v to_o abolish_v most_o ancient_a custom_n because_o they_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o latin_n v._o the_o archbishop_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o confirmation_n nor_o of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o very_a name_n it_o may_v be_v they_o may_v have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o name_n of_o these_o sacrament_n especial_o of_o extreme_a unction_n which_o be_v not_o where_o know_v but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o though_o the_o eastern_a church_n have_v the_o custom_n of_o anoint_v the_o sick_a according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o st._n james_n yet_o she_o call_v not_o that_o ceremony_n extreme_a unction_n for_o the_o reason_n we_o mention_v before_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o same_o reason_n may_v be_v also_o apply_v to_o confirmation_n the_o priest_n administer_v that_o sacrament_n among_o the_o nestorian_n as_o well_o as_o among_o the_o greek_n at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o do_v baptism_n of_o which_o according_a to_o they_o it_o be_v a_o perfection_n that_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o as_o to_o auricular_a confession_n which_o they_o have_v in_o abhorrence_n it_o be_v certain_o a_o abuse_n introduce_v into_o that_o church_n because_o the_o use_n of_o confession_n be_v in_o all_o the_o east_n though_o most_o part_n think_v not_o themselves_o oblige_v to_o it_o by_o divine_a right_n vi_o as_o to_o the_o error_n which_o the_o archbishop_n pretend_v to_o have_v find_v in_o their_o book_n so_o far_o as_o that_o they_o will_v have_v entire_o abolish_v the_o office_n of_o advent_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o have_v give_v a_o good_a meaning_n to_o all_o these_o pretend_a error_n beside_o that_o the_o reformation_n which_o he_o make_v in_o their_o liturgy_n be_v improper_a for_o there_o be_v nothing_o worse_o digest_v than_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o nostorian_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o it_o have_v be_v reform_v by_o meneses_n and_o as_o it_o be_v find_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la the_o whole_a order_n of_o it_o be_v change_v in_o endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v that_o liturgy_n to_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o latin_a divine_n have_v of_o consecration_n which_o they_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n etc._n etc._n whereas_o the_o nestorian_n believe_v as_o all_o the_o oriental_n do_v that_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o complete_v till_o the_o priest_n have_v end_v the_o prayer_n which_o they_o call_v the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n nevertheless_o meneses_n make_v the_o nestorian_a priest_n adore_v the_o host_n so_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v pronounce_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n though_o they_o believe_v it_o not_o to_o be_v as_o yet_o consecrate_v about_o this_o question_n the_o note_n on_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n may_v be_v consult_v where_o the_o author_n particular_o justify_v the_o nestorian_n and_o prove_v clear_o that_o their_o liturgy_n even_o that_o which_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o s._n nestorius_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v orthodox_n which_o be_v far_o from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o meneses_n who_o call_v they_o impious_a and_o heretical_a and_o who_o only_o defend_v the_o correction_n that_o he_o have_v make_v by_o these_o general_a term_n that_o their_o liturgy_n be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n the_o same_o author_n affirm_v that_o in_o one_o of_o the_o liturgy_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o nestorian_n which_o he_o have_v from_o a_o babylonian_a priest_n the_o name_n of_o nestorius_n with_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v blot_v out_o and_o other_o add_v that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o hand_n write_v because_o the_o nestorian_a priest_n who_o make_v use_v of_o that_o liturgy_n be_v reconcile_v at_o least_o in_o appearance_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o reform_v in_o his_o missal_n all_o that_o may_v disgust_v the_o divine_n of_o rome_n the_o nestorian_n have_v also_o do_v the_o like_a on_o another_o occasion_n as_o stroza_n chald._n stroza_n petr._n stroza_n de_fw-fr dogm_n chald._n relate_v for_o so_o soon_o as_o they_o come_v to_o rome_n and_o hear_v nestorius_n speak_v of_o as_o a_o impious_a person_n and_o heretic_n they_o tear_v out_o the_o leave_n of_o their_o book_n where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o he_o take_v away_o all_o that_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vii_o their_o custom_n of_o consecrate_v with_o leaven_a bread_n mingle_v therein_o oil_n and_o salt_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v among_o their_o error_n since_o that_o do_v not_o alter_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n the_o ceremony_n beside_o which_o they_o observe_v to_o render_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o bread_n more_o holy_a before_o the_o consecration_n be_v laudable_a nay_o and_o ancient_n they_o thereby_o distinguish_v as_o the_o greek_n do_v the_o bread_n that_o be_v destine_v to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n from_o all_o common_a bread_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o profane_v before_o they_o have_v say_v over_o it_o a_o certain_a number_n of_o prayer_n and_o psalm_n viii_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o wonder_n that_o the_o chaldean_n do_v not_o say_v mass_n so_o often_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v and_o that_o many_o priest_n be_v present_a at_o the_o bishop_n mass_n and_o take_v the_o communion_n from_o his_o hand_n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a practice_n in_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o custom_n of_o say_v so_o many_o mass_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v very_o late_a and_o have_v be_v chief_o introduce_v by_o mendicant_a monk_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o cardinal_n bona_n which_o practice_n have_v be_v much_o fortify_v since_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o new_a law_n it_o be_v also_o a_o very_a ancient_a custom_n that_o they_o who_o serve_v and_o be_v present_a at_o mass_n rehearse_v a_o good_a part_n of_o it_o and_o that_o because_o the_o liturgy_n be_v a_o public_a action_n which_o concern_v the_o people_n and_o may_v be_v easy_o prove_v even_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o latin_a mass_n ix_o it_o be_v true_a the_o nestorian_n and_o other_o oriental_n be_v grow_v remiss_a in_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o order_n and_o that_o they_o observe_v not_o the_o age_n require_v by_o the_o canon_n but_o if_o that_o want_v to_o be_v reform_v as_o well_o as_o what_o concern_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n the_o reformation_n shall_v have_v be_v take_v from_o their_o law_n rather_o than_o from_o those_o of_o rome_n all_o man_n know_v that_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n priest_n be_v allow_v to_o marry_v before_o their_o ordination_n this_o archbishop_n meneses_n ought_v to_o have_v consider_v in_o reform_v they_o and_o not_o to_o have_v dissolve_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n that_o he_o may_v conform_v to_o some_o statute_n make_v in_o the_o synod_n hold_v at_o goa_n by_o some_o latin_a emissary_n x._o meneses_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v mistake_v in_o reckon_v the_o custom_n of_o not_o say_v the_o breviary_n out_o of_o the_o church_n among_o their_o error_n because_o that_o practice_n be_v new_a and_o that_o the_o breviary_n be_v not_o make_v to_o be_v say_v in_o private_a xi_o i_o doubt_v whether_o the_o rate_n that_o the_o nestorian_a priest_n set_v for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n aught_o to_o be_v call_v
simony_n because_o that_o be_v to_o they_o instead_o of_o a_o benefice_n and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v before_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o greek_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o they_o xii_o i_o think_v the_o submission_n that_o the_o nestorian_n have_v for_o their_o patriarch_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v a_o error_n neither_o because_o the_o oriental_n look_v upon_o all_o patriarchates_n even_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o power_n establish_v by_o positive_a law_n and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v to_o they_o as_o a_o reproach_n that_o they_o have_v a_o aversion_n to_o the_o pope_n they_o answer_v that_o the_o pope_n take_v to_o himself_o right_n over_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n which_o these_o church_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v as_o to_o their_o not_o have_v curate_n nor_o vicar_n but_o that_o the_o elder_a priest_n preside_v in_o their_o assembly_n that_o can_v rational_o be_v call_v a_o error_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v a_o excellent_a discipline_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o it_o be_v establish_v in_o all_o church_n for_o a_o remedy_n to_o many_o abuse_n which_o be_v at_o present_a in_o benefice_n xiii_o in_o fine_a most_o part_n of_o that_o which_o meneses_n call_v corruption_n among_o the_o nestorian_n be_v not_o so_o in_o effect_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o the_o imagination_n of_o some_o emissary_n who_o measure_n religion_n according_a to_o what_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v in_o their_o school_n can_v it_o be_v say_v for_o instance_n that_o it_o be_v a_o error_n in_o these_o people_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n to_o eat_v flesh_n on_o saturday_n which_o among_o they_o be_v a_o festival-day_n agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n can_v it_o be_v say_v also_o that_o the_o nestorian_n err_v in_o relation_n to_o marriage_n because_o they_o take_v the_o first_o priest_n that_o they_o meet_v with_o to_o marry_v they_o we_o must_v know_v that_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n the_o priest_n be_v not_o bare_o a_o witness_n of_o the_o marriage_n but_o that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a and_o true_a minister_n of_o it_o as_o of_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o ceremony_n chap._n ix_o of_o the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jacobite_n if_o under_o the_o name_n of_o jacobite_n we_o comprehend_v all_o the_o monophysite_n of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v all_o those_o to_o who_o that_o heresy_n be_v impute_v of_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o that_o sect_n be_v of_o a_o very_a large_a extent_n for_o it_o comprehend_v the_o armenian_n the_o cophties_n and_o the_o abyssine_n but_o they_o who_o be_v proper_o call_v jacobite_n be_v but_o very_o few_o in_o number_n and_o they_o live_v chief_o in_o syria_n and_o mesopotamia_n they_o be_v not_o in_o all_o at_o most_o above_o forty_o or_o five_o and_o forty_o thousand_o family_n and_o these_o too_o be_v divide_v about_o doctrine_n for_o some_o be_v latinize_v and_o other_o sitll_v continue_v in_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nay_o at_o present_a there_o be_v some_o division_n among_o this_o last_o sort_n for_o they_o have_v two_o patriarch_n opposite_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o one_o reside_v at_o caremit_fw-la and_o the_o other_o at_o derzapharan_n beside_o they_o there_o be_v another_o latinized_a patriarch_n call_v andrew_n who_o reside_v at_o aleppo_n and_o depend_v on_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o he_o be_v whole_o subject_a i_o have_v moreover_o be_v inform_v by_o a_o jacobite_n priest_n who_o live_v at_o aleppo_n that_o the_o patriarch_n suffer_v much_o because_o of_o the_o emissary_n that_o be_v there_o and_o especial_o because_o of_o the_o capuchin_n as_o to_o their_o belief_n all_o the_o monophysite_n whether_o jacobite_v armenian_n cophties_n or_o abyssine_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o dioscorus_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o nature_n and_o person_n in_o christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v account_v heretic_n though_o in_o effect_n they_o differ_v not_o from_o the_o latin_a divine_n but_o only_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v themselves_o the_o learnede_a of_o they_o acknowledge_v this_o at_o present_a as_o appear_v 6._o appear_v p._n sacchini_n hist_o societ_fw-la part._n 2._o lib._n 6._o by_o the_o conference_n that_o father_n christopher_n roderigo_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o egypt_n have_v with_o the_o cophties_n about_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n for_o they_o confess_v that_o they_o only_o express_v themselves_o in_o that_o manner_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o nestorian_n but_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o differ_v not_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o assert_n two_o nature_n in_o christ_n they_o even_o pretend_v that_o they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n say_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o christ_n god_n and_o man_n better_a than_o the_o latin_n do_v who_o speak_v say_v they_o of_o these_o two_o nature_n as_o if_o they_o be_v separate_v and_o do_v not_o constitute_v a_o real_a compositum_fw-la in_o that_o sense_n be_v it_o also_o that_o dioscorus_n who_o soften_v some_o term_n of_o eutyches_n which_o appear_v too_o harsh_a say_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o christ_n be_v compose_v naturis_fw-la compose_v exit_fw-la duabus_fw-la naturis_fw-la of_o two_o nature_n but_o that_o he_o be_v not_o naturas_fw-la not_o dvas_fw-la naturas_fw-la two_o nature_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v orthodox_n for_o they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n for_o fear_n of_o assert_v two_o christ_n nor_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o that_o if_o some_o bold_a expression_n and_o the_o consequence_n that_o be_v common_o draw_v from_o they_o be_v lay_v aside_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o eutyches_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n all_o the_o difference_n proceed_v only_o from_o the_o different_a use_n of_o the_o word_n nature_n and_o person_n and_o the_o desire_n of_o maintain_v what_o once_o have_v be_v assert_v as_o in_o effect_n eutyches_n defend_v his_o opinion_n with_o headstrong_a wilfulness_n and_o obstinacy_n so_o that_o all_o the_o term_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n but_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v explain_v and_o limit_v according_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o he_o have_v conceive_v of_o admit_v but_o one_o christ_n and_o therefore_o but_o one_o nature_n after_o that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v make_v in_o a_o manner_n which_o we_o can_v comprehend_v for_o that_o which_o be_v attribute_v to_o eutyches_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o a_o nature_n different_a from_o we_o be_v rather_o the_o oratory_n of_o the_o preacher_n who_o may_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n make_v divine_a than_o a_o real_a and_o physical_a truth_n however_o there_o be_v reason_n for_o condemn_v that_o sentiment_n because_o such_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v to_o be_v avoid_v which_o may_v be_v wrong_o interpret_v and_o occasion_n error_n in_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o other_o point_v both_o of_o the_o belief_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jacobite_n what_o 21._o what_o brerewood_n of_o languag_n and_o relig._n chap._n 21._o brerewood_n relate_v of_o they_o be_v not_o always_o true_a for_o instance_n they_o deny_v not_o purgatory_n nor_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a as_o he_o affirm_v after_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n but_o they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o to_o that_o as_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o oriental_n have_v nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o they_o consecrate_v in_o unleavened_a bread_n unless_o it_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o armenian_n and_o according_a to_o alvares_n of_o the_o ethiopian_n for_o the_o true_a jacobite_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v in_o this_o place_n consecrate_v with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o gregory_n xiii_o who_o have_v a_o design_n of_o erect_v a_o college_n at_o rome_n for_o the_o jacobite_n as_o he_o have_v do_v for_o the_o maronites_n will_v have_v permit_v they_o to_o consecrate_v in_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v allow_v to_o the_o greek_n in_o regard_n of_o confession_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v not_o practise_v among_o they_o but_o see_v they_o believe_v it_o not_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n no_o more_o than_o most_o of_o the_o oriental_n do_v that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v neglect_v as_o to_o circumcision_n that_o can_v be_v true_a but_o of_o some_o cophties_n and_o abyssine_n nay_o and_o these_o look_n upon_o it_o rather_o as_o a_o
ancient_a custom_n than_o a_o ceremony_n of_o religion_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n to_o be_v make_v then_o betwixt_o the_o jacobite_n when_o under_o that_o name_n be_v comprehend_v the_o cophties_n abyssine_n and_o armenian_n and_o those_o who_o be_v proper_o call_v jacobite_n for_o though_o they_o all_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o same_o james_n from_o who_o they_o have_v take_v the_o name_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o differ_v in_o some_o ceremony_n abraham_n ecchellensis_n allege_v that_o the_o jacobite_n believe_v aswell_o as_o the_o latin_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o in_o that_o he_o be_v mistake_v aswell_o as_o in_o many_o other_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o levant_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o belief_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o cophties_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o cophties_n or_o copty_v have_v have_v their_o name_n from_o a_o town_n call_v coptus_n which_o be_v heretofore_o the_o metropolis_n of_o thebais_n mention_v by_o strabo_n and_o plutarch_n the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n carry_v that_o name_n at_o present_a and_o they_o have_v also_o a_o particular_a language_n which_o be_v call_v the_o coptick_n tongue_n though_o they_o use_v it_o not_o but_o in_o their_o office_n arabic_a being_n the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n and_o that_o language_n which_o the_o jesuit_n kircher_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o mother-tongue_n independent_a of_o any_o other_o have_v be_v much_o alter_v by_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o still_o retain_v the_o character_n a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o its_o word_n be_v pure_a greek_a the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o jacobite_n for_o they_o be_v monophysites_n as_o we_o observe_v when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o jacobite_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o repeat_v what_o we_o say_v in_o that_o place_n they_o have_v at_o several_a time_n make_v several_a reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o in_o outward_a appearance_n societ_fw-la appearance_n sacchini_n in_o hist_o societ_fw-la the_o jesuit_n roderigo_n who_o be_v send_v to_o that_o nation_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1562_o upon_o submissive_a and_o respectful_a letter_n which_o they_o have_v write_v to_o his_o holiness_n as_o if_o they_o own_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o chief_a and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o pretty_a instance_n of_o these_o counterfeit_a reconciliation_n which_o most_o frequent_o have_v no_o better_a foundation_n than_o mere_a humane_a interest_n this_o jesuit_n have_v have_v some_o conference_n with_o two_o cophties_n who_o the_o patriarch_n gabriel_n have_v depute_v for_o that_o purpose_n easy_o persuade_v they_o of_o the_o pope_n authority_n but_o when_o the_o jesuit_n afterward_o press_v the_o same_o patriarch_n to_o send_v letter_n of_o submission_n and_o obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o scruple_n at_o that_o see_v in_o his_o former_a letter_n he_o have_v call_v the_o pope_n father_n of_o father_n pastor_n of_o pastor_n and_o head_n of_o all_o church_n he_o make_v answer_v that_o since_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o divers_a patriarch_n independent_a one_o of_o another_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v chief_a and_o absolute_a master_n in_o his_o own_o church_n and_o that_o if_o even_o the_o patriarch_n of_o rome_n fall_v into_o any_o error_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o other_o patriarch_n he_o far_o answer_v that_o as_o to_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o have_v write_v to_o the_o pope_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v take_v strict_o what_o be_v only_o mean_v for_o civility_n and_o modesty_n and_o that_o though_o he_o speak_v of_o obedience_n and_o submission_n yet_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o friend_n common_o do_v one_o to_o another_o in_o fine_a he_o add_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o those_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o but_o to_o the_o carrier_n of_o the_o letter_n who_o without_o doubt_n have_v corrupt_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n do_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o cophties_n entertain_v the_o pope_n envoy_n after_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o conful_n the_o money_n that_o be_v send_v he_o from_o rome_n this_o history_n be_v more_o large_o relate_v by_o 6._o by_o sacch_n in_o hist_o societ_fw-la par._n l._n 6._o the_o jesuit_n sacchini_n and_o i_o wave_v a_o great_a many_o other_o reconciliation_n of_o that_o church_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v have_v no_o better_a foundation_n than_o this_o the_o same_o jesuit_n roderigo_n observe_v among_o the_o error_n of_o the_o cophties_n that_o they_o put_v away_o their_o wife_n and_o marry_v other_o that_o they_o circumcise_v their_o child_n before_o baptism_n that_o they_o acknowledge_v indeed_o seven_o sacrament_n but_o that_o beside_o baptism_n confession_n the_o eucharist_n and_o order_n they_o reckon_v in_o the_o same_o rank_n faith_n fast_v and_o prayer_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o other_o he_o say_v far_a that_o the_o cophties_n do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o son_n that_o they_o admit_v but_o of_o three_o council_n to_o wit_n of_o ephesus_n constantinople_n and_o nice_n but_o some_o of_o these_o pretend_a error_n be_v either_o common_a to_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o they_o particular_o concern_v the_o jacobite_n who_o have_v reject_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n as_o to_o their_o reckon_n among_o the_o sacrament_n fast_v prayer_n and_o faith_n they_o take_v not_o the_o word_n sacrament_n in_o that_o strict_a sense_n we_o do_v and_o that_o incline_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o they_o call_v none_o proper_o sacrament_n but_o the_o four_o first_o and_o that_o some_o mystical_a doctor_n have_v afterward_o add_v the_o other_o three_o to_o make_v up_o the_o mystical_a number_n of_o seven_o in_o fine_a we_o may_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o cophties_n believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o 22._o as_o brerew_n of_o languag_n and_o relig._n chap._n 22._o brerewood_n after_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n do_v assure_v we_o for_o that_o belief_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n kircher_n the_o jesuit_n add_v to_o this_o that_o they_o pretend_v that_o none_o but_o their_o own_o the_o armenian_a and_o abyssine_a church_n be_v true_a church_n that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o depart_v go_v neither_o to_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n i_o shall_v not_o spend_v time_n in_o refute_v many_o error_n of_o brerewood_n concern_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o east_n it_o be_v enough_o i_o relate_v matter_n of_o fact_n as_o real_o they_o be_v without_o give_v myself_o the_o trouble_n to_o refute_v author_n who_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_a egitto_n subject_a p._n vasle_o rel._n della_fw-it stato_fw-it pres_n dell_fw-it egitto_n father_n vanslebio_n who_o have_v write_v the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o italian_a relate_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o chief_o concern_v their_o ceremony_n he_o observe_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n elevate_v the_o host_n in_o time_n of_o mass_n they_o who_o be_v present_a knock_n their_o breast_n cast_v themselves_o upon_o the_o ground_n and_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o they_o move_v their_o cap_n a_o little_a which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v a_o latin_a ceremony_n nor_o do_v i_o think_v the_o cophties_n elevate_v the_o host_n unless_o it_o be_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o oriental_n to_o wit_n a_o little_a before_o the_o communion_n which_o be_v of_o no_o long_a stand_v neither_o in_o their_o church_n possible_o father_n vanslebio_n may_v have_v see_v that_o ceremony_n in_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o abyssine_n who_o may_v have_v take_v it_o from_o the_o portuguese_n that_o have_v have_v church_n in_o ethiopia_n where_o mass_n be_v celebrate_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o same_o author_n remark_n that_o when_o the_o priest_n communicate_v he_o break_v the_o bread_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n and_o that_o he_o put_v it_o into_o the_o wine_n of_o which_o he_o eat_v three_o little_a morsel_n with_o as_o many_o spoonful_n of_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n ad_fw-la that_o he_o communicate_v thereof_o to_o he_o who_o serve_v at_o mass_n he_o add_v that_o they_o keep_v not_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n after_o mass_n and_o that_o they_o never_o consecrate_v in_o private_a place_n but_o always_o
ruin_v that_o church_n which_o nevertheless_o still_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o some_o archbishopric_n bishopric_n and_o monastery_n but_o which_o be_v for_o most_o part_n in_o great_a disorder_n i_o have_v inform_v myself_o exact_o enough_o of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n have_v have_v many_o conference_n upon_o that_o subject_a with_o a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o take_v the_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o uscovanch_n and_o who_o be_v at_o amsterdam_n in_o the_o year_n 1662._o for_o print_v a_o armenian_a bible_n according_a to_o the_o commission_n he_o have_v from_o his_o patriarch_n for_o see_v the_o manuscript_n armenian_n bibles_n be_v excessive_o dear_a and_o that_o that_o hinder_v private_a person_n from_o read_v the_o scripture_n the_o patriarch_n take_v a_o resolution_n of_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v from_o that_o bishop_n who_o be_v call_v uscam_fw-la i_o have_v the_o memoir_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n which_o i_o have_v subjoin_v f._n subjoin_v see_v the_o collection_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n f._n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n and_o since_o that_o time_n i_o have_v converse_v with_o he_o free_o at_o paris_n but_o have_v consult_v he_o about_o several_a point_n relate_v to_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o armenian_n i_o find_v he_o not_o to_o be_v very_o skilful_a in_o those_o matter_n he_o die_v at_o marseilles_n whither_o he_o go_v by_o permission_n from_o the_o king_n to_o cause_v several_a armenian_a book_n to_o be_v print_v for_o the_o use_n of_o his_o countryman_n the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr propagandâ_fw-la fide_fw-la at_o rome_n be_v surprise_v that_o a_o liberty_n of_o print_v all_o sort_n of_o armenian_a book_n have_v be_v so_o easy_o grant_v in_o france_n because_o perhaps_o he_o may_v have_v cause_v bad_a book_n to_o be_v print_v which_o may_v have_v favour_v the_o armenian_a sect._n but_o his_o conduct_n during_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v in_o france_n be_v very_o respectful_a towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o concern_v the_o belief_n and_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n no_o man_n have_v treat_v of_o it_o more_o ample_o than_o galanus_n in_o the_o book_n which_o he_o publish_v at_o rome_n concern_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a rom._n roman_a galan_n cler._n reg._n in_o council_n eccl._n arm._n cum_fw-la rom._n that_o book_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n of_o which_o the_o first_o be_v but_o a_o abstract_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o armenian_n but_o see_v the_o armenian_n have_v be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o for_o several_a age_n and_o that_o they_o have_v have_v recourse_n to_o rome_n in_o their_o necessity_n aswell_o as_o the_o other_o oriental_n i_o have_v find_v these_o history_n not_o to_o be_v always_o sincere_a and_o exact_a and_o therefore_o what_o i_o here_o take_v from_o galanus_n touch_v the_o armenian_n i_o shall_v accompany_v with_o some_o reflection_n the_o same_o author_n have_v add_v note_n upon_o his_o history_n but_o because_o he_o be_v a_o emissary_n and_o write_v at_o rome_n we_o must_v not_o before_o we_o have_v examine_v he_o give_v credit_n to_o all_o he_o say_v nevertheless_o that_o book_n contain_v a_o great_a many_o curious_a thing_n concern_v the_o state_n and_o religion_n of_o the_o armenian_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v then_o i._o that_o the_o armenian_a history_n translate_v by_o galanus_n mention_v a_o certain_a instrument_n of_o reunion_n betwixt_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o armenian_a church_n under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o tyridates_n king_n of_o the_o armenian_n sylvester_n then_o possess_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o gregory_n who_o be_v the_o great_a patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n possess_v that_o of_o armenia_n but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o that_o instrument_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v fabulous_a it_o be_v probable_a that_o that_o piece_n as_o to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o have_v be_v forge_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n especial_o in_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a iii_o when_o the_o armenian_a church_n seek_v to_o be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o there_o be_v in_o it_o way_n of_o speak_v concern_v the_o supremacy_n of_o pope_n which_o be_v not_o in_o use_n at_o that_o time_n the_o armenian_n however_o as_o galanus_n observe_v make_v use_n of_o that_o instrument_n to_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o patriarchate_n which_o be_v according_a to_o they_o erecten_v by_o pope_n sylvester_n and_o they_o have_v even_o allege_v it_o in_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o weak_a foundation_n to_o those_o who_o know_v ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o shall_v consider_v the_o great_a extent_n of_o jurisdiction_n that_o pope_n sylvester_n take_v to_o himself_o in_o that_o instrument_n ii_o all_o man_n know_v that_o the_o armenian_n be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o monophysite_n who_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o jacobite_n that_o be_v but_o a_o imaginary_a heresy_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o word_n and_o yet_o it_o occasion_n great_a dispute_n at_o this_o day_n among_o the_o armenian_n for_o though_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n ignorant_a in_o divinity_n yet_o they_o talk_v rational_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o they_o reject_v we_o be_v to_o observe_v however_o that_o a_o good_a many_o armenian_n be_v at_o present_a reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o sentiment_n they_o follow_v and_o that_o galanus_n have_v have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o that_o reconciliation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n urban_n viii_o iii_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o 24._o as_o brerew_n of_o lang._n and_o rel._n chap._n 24._o brerewood_n from_o no_o good_a author_n do_v affirm_v for_o the_o armenian_n and_o oriental_n have_v not_o dispute_v so_o much_o about_o that_o sacrament_n as_o the_o latin_n have_v especial_o since_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o in_o respect_n the_o armenian_n have_v never_o examine_v that_o difficulty_n they_o have_v continue_v in_o the_o general_a term_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o symbol_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n galanus_n who_o mention_n some_o of_o their_o synod_n and_o the_o dispute_v they_o have_v have_v with_o the_o greek_n take_v no_o notice_n at_o all_o of_o that_o but_o only_o that_o they_o mingle_v no_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o celebrate_v the_o liturgy_n and_o that_o they_o consecrate_v in_o unleavened_a bread_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o the_o same_o brerewood_n affirm_v concern_v purgatory_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o what_o we_o have_v mention_v before_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o oriental_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n have_v the_o virtue_n of_o confer_v grace_n be_v the_o chimaera_n of_o some_o scholastic_a doctor_n who_o imagine_v that_o the_o oriental_n be_v acquaint_v with_o all_o the_o nicety_n of_o the_o latin_n nor_o do_v i_o think_v it_o true_a that_o the_o armenian_n refuse_n to_o eat_v of_o all_o animal_n that_o be_v esteem_v unclean_a in_o the_o jewish_a law_n which_o brerewood_n impute_v also_o to_o the_o abyssine_n but_o that_o which_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o this_o belief_n be_v that_o the_o armenian_n and_o abyssine_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eastern_a christian_n abstain_v from_o blood_n and_o thing_n strangle_v wherein_o there_o be_v no_o superstition_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o be_v not_o latinize_v since_o there_o have_v be_v enough_o say_v of_o that_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o jacobite_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v in_o nothing_o but_o in_o some_o ceremony_n and_o in_o what_o concern_v ecclesiastical_a discipline_n however_o i_o think_v it_o will_v not_o be_v take_v amiss_o if_o i_o give_v here_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o chief_a error_n which_o galan_n which_o joan._n hernac_n apud_fw-la galan_n a_o certain_a latinized_a armenian_a attribute_n to_o they_o and_o that_o will_v serve_v for_o a_o confirmation_n of_o what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v occasion_n of_o clear_v some_o other_o point_n that_o author_n reproach_n his_o countryman_n who_o be_v not_o reconcile_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o follow_v the_o error_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o nature_n in_o christ_n that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o
it_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o that_o emissary_n jesuit_n seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v silly_a than_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v there_o be_v no_o credit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o miracle_n which_o he_o relate_v as_o a_o evident_a proof_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n of_o the_o maronites_n he_o affirm_v that_o three_o mile_n from_o cannubin_n near_o to_o a_o village_n call_v eden_n there_o be_v a_o metropolitan_a church_n that_o go_v by_o the_o name_n of_o st._n sergius_n and_o that_o above_o that_o church_n there_o be_v a_o chapel_n dedicate_v to_o st._n abdon_n and_o st._n sennan_n where_o there_o be_v a_o fountain_n of_o spring-water_n which_o run_v under_o the_o altar_n during_o mass_n the_o day_n on_o which_o the_o festival_n of_o those_o two_o saint_n be_v celebrate_v he_o say_v beside_o that_o though_o that_o feast_n be_v movable_a fall_v always_o on_o the_o first_o sunday_n of_o may_n yet_o there_o be_v never_o any_o change_n in_o the_o course_n of_o that_o fountain_n which_o be_v always_o constant_a to_o the_o first_o sunday_n of_o may_n even_o since_o the_o calendar_n have_v be_v reform_v by_o gregory_n xiii_o but_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o make_v story_n possible_o to_o authorise_v the_o gregorian_a reformation_n of_o the_o calendar_n which_o that_o people_n have_v on_o many_o occasion_n refuse_v to_o admit_v and_o the_o rather_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v supposition_n in_o that_o the_o author_n assure_v we_o that_o that_o fountain_n which_o run_v during_o mass_n send_v forth_o water_n in_o great_a abundance_n when_o the_o priest_n elevate_v the_o host_n not_o mind_v that_o the_o elevation_n be_v not_o in_o use_n among_o the_o maronites_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v practise_v among_o the_o latin_n however_o father_n besson_n relate_v this_o miracle_n as_o a_o evident_a argument_n against_o the_o other_o eastern_a nation_n for_o authorise_v the_o devotion_n which_o the_o maronites_n have_v towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o confirm_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o calendar_n that_o relation_n likewise_o affirm_v that_o the_o maronites_n be_v of_o a_o very_a soft_a and_o sweet_a temper_n and_o that_o they_o give_v good_a word_n at_o least_o promise_v to_o do_v what_o ever_o they_o be_v desire_v that_o it_o be_v often_o in_o their_o mouth_n that_o god_n be_v bountiful_a and_o that_o he_o will_v prosper_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v propose_v to_o they_o and_o that_o they_o frequent_o pronounce_v the_o name_n of_o god_n or_o some_o of_o his_o attribute_n but_o as_o these_o people_n be_v of_o a_o good_a and_o easy_a nature_n add_v the_o same_o author_n so_o they_o be_v also_o very_o inconstant_a after_o they_o have_v hear_v a_o good_a sermon_n you_o shall_v see_v they_o full_o resolve_v to_o be_v convert_v and_o to_o make_v a_o exact_a confession_n of_o their_o sin_n but_o when_o they_o be_v to_o come_v to_o performance_n they_o appear_v insensible_a their_o woman_n be_v indeed_o very_o modest_a but_o the_o great_a they_o be_v in_o quality_n the_o less_o they_o come_v to_o church_n insomuch_o that_o to_o enhance_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o lady_n they_o say_v of_o she_o that_o she_o never_o hear_v mass_n but_o on_o easter-day_n nor_o do_v that_o happen_v yearly_a neither_o when_o a_o maid_n be_v marry_v she_o keep_v at_o home_n two_o year_n without_o go_v to_o mass_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n she_o frequent_v the_o bath_n and_o wedding_n it_o seem_v they_o be_v banish_v the_o church_n as_o the_o mahometan_a woman_n be_v exclude_v the_o mosque_n there_o be_v nevertheless_o a_o monastery_n of_o nun_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n anthony_n who_o be_v hold_v in_o great_a reputation_n of_o sanctity_n their_o whole_a fabric_n be_v hardly_o any_o more_o than_o a_o church_n where_o these_o nun_n be_v lodge_v like_o pigeon_n in_o their_o nest_n in_o little_a odd_a hole_n make_v betwixt_o the_o arch_n and_o the_o floor_n these_o little_a cell_n be_v so_o low_a that_o they_o can_v stand_v upright_o in_o they_o and_o hardly_o be_v there_o room_n enough_o to_o hold_v their_o body_n all_o their_o employment_n be_v to_o sing_v the_o office_n meditate_v pray_v and_o work_n their_o prayer_n begin_v about_o two_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o they_o work_v from_o day_n break_v busy_v themselves_o in_o cultivate_v their_o garden_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o monastery_n in_o fine_a father_n besson_n assure_v we_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o his_o book_n wherein_o he_o show_v the_o great_a antipathy_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o syrian_n and_o the_o frank_n that_o in_o syria_n they_o say_v common_o but_o one_o mass_n a_o day_n even_o on_o sunday_n that_o they_o have_v but_o few_o altar_n and_o sewer_a priest_n that_o all_o except_o the_o maronites_n consecrate_v with_o leaven_a bread_n that_o the_o priest_n who_o celebrate_v not_o be_v notwithstanding_o present_a at_o mass_n and_o take_v their_o place_n but_o in_o a_o ordinary_a habit_n unless_o they_o be_v those_o that_o serve_v as_o deacon_n and_o subdeacons_n and_o last_o that_o all_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n except_o the_o maronites_n who_o priest_n that_o communicate_v without_o celebrate_v the_o liturgy_n receive_v a_o little_a piece_n dip_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n chap._n fourteen_o a_o supplement_n to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v concern_v the_o maronites_n though_o what_o have_v be_v mention_v before_o relate_v to_o the_o maronites_n seem_v to_o be_v build_v upon_o good_a ground_n yet_o a_o learned_a maronite_n professor_n of_o the_o arabic_a language_n in_o the_o college_n della_n sapienza_n at_o rome_n have_v use_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o prove_v that_o his_o country_n be_v never_o guilty_a of_o the_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v accuse_v of_o and_o that_o maron_n be_v real_o orthodox_n and_o a_o saint_n and_o not_o a_o heretic_n gabriel_n sionita_n and_o since_o he_o abraham_n ecchellensis_n form_v also_o a_o design_n of_o make_v a_o apology_n for_o those_o of_o their_o nation_n and_o for_o their_o pretend_a st._n maron_n but_o these_o apology_n have_v not_o appear_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n faustus_n nairon_n the_o kinsman_n and_o successor_n of_o abraham_n have_v late_o undertake_v to_o make_v that_o apology_n in_o a_o 1679._o a_o dissert_n de_fw-fr origine_fw-la nom_fw-mi ac_fw-la relig_n maron_n autore_fw-la fausto_fw-la nairone_n edit_fw-la rom._n anno._n 1679._o dissertation_n print_v at_o rome_n wherein_o according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o maronites_n he_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o theodoret_n st._n john_n chrysostome_n and_o some_o other_o author_n that_o maron_n from_o who_o the_o maronites_n take_v their_o name_n in_o the_o same_o who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 400._o and_o who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o menology_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o add_v that_o the_o disciple_n of_o that_o abbot_n maron_n spread_v themselves_o over_o all_o syria_n where_o they_o build_v several_a monastery_n and_o among_o other_o a_o very_a famous_a one_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o maron_n near_o the_o river_n orontes_n this_o author_n far_o pretend_v that_o all_o those_o syrian_n who_o be_v not_o infect_v with_o heresy_n shelter_v themselves_o with_o the_o disciple_n of_o abbot_n maron_n who_o the_o heretic_n of_o those_o time_n call_v maronites_n for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o m._n nairon_n have_v bring_v argument_n of_o less_o distance_n from_o those_o time_n to_o prove_v that_o opinion_n and_o i_o think_v we_o ought_v not_o absolute_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o thomas_n archbishop_n of_o kfartab_n who_o live_v as_o it_o be_v pretend_v towards_o the_o eleven_o age_n though_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o monothelite_n for_o if_o these_o author_n be_v careful_o examine_v they_o will_v not_o be_v find_v very_o exact_a in_o matter_n of_o history_n and_o most_o frequent_o they_o relate_v for_o matter_n of_o antiquity_n what_o happen_v in_o their_o own_o time_n and_o which_o they_o have_v even_o draw_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n since_o their_o reconciliation_n with_o rome_n that_o which_o have_v great_a appearance_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o apology_n of_o m._n nairon_n for_o those_o of_o his_o country_n be_v the_o argument_n he_o use_v against_o the_o testimony_n of_o gulielmus_fw-la tyrius_n who_o be_v a_o author_n exact_a enough_o and_o who_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o maronites_n as_o a_o ocular_a witness_n he_o affirm_v that_o gulielmus_fw-la tyrius_n take_v most_o part_n of_o his_o history_n out_o of_o the_o annal_n of_o say_a ebn_n batrik_n otherwise_o call_v eutychius_n of_o alexandria_n and_o see_v eutychius_n be_v not_o very_o exact_a in_o a_o great_a many_o matter_n of_o
fact_n which_o he_o relate_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o gulielmus_fw-la tyrius_n have_v fall_v into_o the_o same_o mistake_n eutychius_n say_v m._n nairon_n affirm_v that_o maron_n the_o monothelite_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n and_o nevertheless_o monothelism_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o know_v at_o that_o time_n but_o if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o arabian_a historian_n be_v reject_v because_o of_o their_o not_o be_v exact_a in_o chronology_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o but_o must_v be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o gulielmus_fw-la tyrius_n be_v not_o so_o much_o make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n for_o what_o he_o relate_v out_o of_o the_o annal_n of_o eutychius_n as_o for_o his_o own_o testimony_n speak_v of_o a_o thing_n that_o happen_v in_o his_o own_o time_n under_o aymeric_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n who_o make_v the_o maronites_n of_o that_o country_n abjure_v their_o pretend_a error_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o story_n that_o m._n nairon_n allege_v and_o which_o have_v be_v already_o mention_v by_o sanctae_fw-la by_o quaresm_n in_o dilucid_n terrae_fw-la sanctae_fw-la quaresmius_n to_o wit_n that_o maron_n go_v from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n with_o a_o legate_n or_o envoy_n of_o pope_n honorius_n who_o create_v the_o same_o maron_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n because_o of_o his_o orthodox_n faith_n i_o pass_v over_o some_o other_o act_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o arabic_a book_n write_v since_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o the_o maronites_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o least_o knowledge_n in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v enough_o to_o convince_v we_o that_o these_o history_n have_v no_o ground_n in_o antiquity_n and_o that_o the_o maronites_n and_o other_o eastern_a people_n who_o be_v unskilful_a critic_n in_o historical_a learning_n have_v refer_v to_o ancient_a time_n what_o have_v be_v only_o in_o use_n among_o they_o for_o some_o latter_a age_n according_a to_o this_o principle_n we_o must_v not_o easy_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o johannes_n maron_n who_o jacobi_n who_o joan._n maro_n comm._n in_o liturg_n st._n jacobi_n commentary_n upon_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n be_v not_o so_o very_a ancient_n as_o some_o will_v have_v it_o see_v it_o contain_v matter_n of_o fact_n that_o be_v posteriour_a to_o it_o by_o many_o age_n after_o all_o the_o maronites_n who_o pretend_v to_o have_v always_o preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o their_o faith_n cast_v the_o error_n that_o be_v to_o he_o find_v in_o the_o work_n of_o their_o own_o undoubted_a author_n upon_o their_o neighbour_n who_o be_v heretic_n that_o have_v sow_o these_o error_n among_o they_o and_o who_o have_v even_o win_v over_o to_o their_o sect_n some_o of_o the_o maronites_n themselves_o and_o so_o though_o the_o maronites_n pretend_v that_o they_o have_v always_o preserve_v the_o true_a faith_n yet_o they_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o some_o of_o their_o nation_n have_v entertain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o jacobite_n 1578._o jacobite_n petr._n in_o epist_n arab._n ad_fw-la card._n caraff_n anno_fw-la 1578._o peter_n patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o cardinal_n carraffa_n say_v that_o the_o error_n which_o occur_v in_o their_o book_n aught_o to_o be_v impute_v to_o their_o neighbour_n but_o the_o 1674._o the_o steph._n petr._n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la faust_n naw_o ann._n 1674._o present_a patriarch_n write_v to_o m._n nairon_n affirm_v that_o they_o have_v preserve_v many_o book_n that_o be_v free_a from_o all_o these_o error_n and_o give_v we_o hope_n of_o a_o volume_n of_o oriental_a liturgy_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o reconcile_v with_o the_o latin_a mass_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o very_a useful_a work_n and_o will_v clear_v to_o we_o a_o great_a many_o matter_n of_o fact_n concern_v that_o affair_n which_o lie_v as_o yet_o wrap_v up_o in_o obscurity_n chap._n xv._o of_o the_o religion_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o mahometan_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o mahometan_n be_v for_o most_o part_n but_o a_o medley_n of_o the_o christian_a and_o jewish_a religion_n we_o have_v think_v it_o pertinent_a to_o give_v a_o abridgement_n thereof_o in_o this_o place_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o who_o travel_n into_o the_o levant_n may_v lay_v aside_o a_o great_a many_o prejudices_fw-la that_o they_o have_v conceive_v against_o that_o religion_n and_o that_o they_o may_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v indebt_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n for_o all_o the_o good_a that_o be_v in_o it_o especial_o in_o relation_n to_o morality_n mahomet_n who_o be_v persuade_v that_o all_o religion_n ought_v to_o be_v found_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o dictate_v of_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o take_v to_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o god_n messenger_n and_o the_o more_o to_o impose_v upon_o christian_n he_o feign_v himself_o to_o be_v that_o paraclet_n or_o comforter_n promise_v in_o the_o gospel_n nay_o he_o have_v borrow_v part_n of_o their_o maxim_n and_o acknowledge_v our_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o great_a prophet_n inspire_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n be_v willing_a also_o to_o gain_v the_o jew_n and_o of_o these_o two_o to_o make_v but_o one_o more_o perfect_a religion_n he_o have_v bring_v into_o his_o pretend_a reformation_n a_o great_a part_n of_o judaisme_n and_o that_o make_v the_o mahometan_n pretend_v that_o the_o two_o law_n aswell_o that_o of_o moses_n as_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n be_v at_o present_a abolish_v and_o that_o so_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o embrace_v mahometanism_n if_o they_o will_v be_v true_a believer_n they_o confess_v that_o both_o these_o law_n have_v be_v ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o still_o add_v that_o they_o be_v no_o long_o in_o force_n since_o he_o have_v empower_v mahomet_n to_o reform_v religion_n there_o be_v even_o some_o mahometan_n who_o affirm_v that_o neither_o the_o jew_n nor_o christian_n can_v have_v certain_a and_o infallible_a principle_n of_o their_o religion_n because_o their_o sacred_a writing_n have_v be_v corrupt_v the_o jew_n say_v they_o lose_v their_o law_n and_o all_o their_o holy_a book_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o captivity_n in_o babylon_n and_o what_o they_o call_v canonical_a book_n be_v not_o so_o indeed_o but_o only_o some_o scrap_n of_o those_o ancient_a book_n which_o the_o jew_n have_v piece_v together_o as_o well_o as_o they_o can_v after_o their_o captivity_n as_o for_o the_o christian_n they_o say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o different_a sect_n that_o have_v arisen_a among_o the_o same_o christian_n mahomet_n then_o feign_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o 23_o year_n god_n send_v he_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o angel_n gabriel_n a_o certain_a number_n of_o piece_n of_o write_v whereof_o he_o compose_v the_o book_n which_o be_v call_v the_o alcoran_n and_o that_o book_n be_v to_o they_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o chief_a groundwork_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o as_o among_o the_o jew_n beside_o the_o 24_o book_n of_o scriture_n there_o be_v also_o the_o talmud_n which_o contain_v their_o tradition_n so_o the_o mahometan_n have_v their_o assonna_n that_o declare_v to_o they_o the_o tradition_n which_o they_o be_v to_o follow_v they_o have_v likewise_o exposition_n on_o those_o book_n to_o which_o they_o submit_v and_o beside_o they_o distinguish_v aswell_o as_o we_o that_o which_o be_v of_o precept_n from_o that_o which_o be_v only_a advice_n the_o chief_a article_n of_o their_o belief_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v their_o ordinary_a say_n there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n but_o god_n god_n be_v one_o and_o they_o call_v those_o idolater_n who_o acknowledge_v any_o number_n in_o the_o deity_n thereby_o condemn_v the_o trinity_n of_o person_n which_o the_o christian_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o god_n the_o second_o fundamental_a article_n of_o their_o religion_n consist_v in_o these_o word_n mahomet_n be_v the_o messenger_n of_o god_n by_o that_o they_o pretend_v to_o exclude_v all_o other_o religion_n because_o they_o say_v that_o mahomet_n be_v the_o most_o excellent_a and_o last_o of_o all_o the_o prophet_n who_o god_n be_v to_o send_v to_o mankind_n and_o as_o the_o jewish_a religion_n be_v abrogate_a by_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o in_o their_o opinion_n the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o to_o subsist_v any_o long_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o their_o prophet_n mahomet_n they_o who_o introduce_v a_o new_a religion_n aught_o to_o show_v some_o miracle_n that_o so_o their_o word_n may_v be_v the_o better_o believe_v and_o therefore_o the_o mahometan_n attribute_v some_o to_o